ISSN: 1164-8147
Revue Internationale d'Arts et de Sciences
Medjunarodni Casopis za Kulturu, Umetnost i Nauku
International Journal for Arts and Sciences
Internationale Zeitschrift für Kunst und Wissenschaft
VOLUME 7
Paris, printemps/spring 1998
DOSSIER
Kosovo & Metohia
Notes on the Kosovo Problem and the International Community
Diana Johnstone
Kosovo-Metohija: Origins of a Conflict and Possible Solutiona
Dusan T. Batakovic
The Kosovo and Metohia Problem and Regional Security in the
Balkans
Predrag Simic
Der Kosovokonflikt: Bemerkungen und Fragen
Georges Pomphrey
Les sanctions, à quoi servent-elles ?
Dragas Keseljevic, Marko Krstic et Djordje Radovanovitch
Documents
La loi de non-retour de 1945-1946
Slobodan Milosevic: Speech on the Field of Kosovo (1989)
Kosovo-Albanians Memorandum
Inter -Serbian dialogue on Kosovo: A proposal
Opening Statement, Washington Hearing On Kosovo
Repression and Violence
Senator Alfonse D'Amato
Arts
Les illustrations dans ce numéro: Bojana Maksimovic
No 25
Revue trimestrielle d'arts et de
sciences
Paris, printemps 1998
Volume: 7, N°: 25
Prix: 60 F
Publié par:
Association DIALOGUE
c/o Titre
47 bis, Avenue de Clichy
75017 Paris
President:
Vlastimir Stojanovic
Coéditeur:
Editions du Titre
Imprimé par:
Editions du Titre
47 bis, Avenue de Clichy
75017 Paris
Dépôt légal: Mars 1998
ISSN: 1164-8147
Commission paritaire: N° 74219
Copyright © DIALOGUE, 1998
Directeur et rédacteur en chef:
Dragan Pavlovic
Rédacteurs associé:
Dusan Batakovic * Gérard Caron * Egon
Ciklai * Louis Dalmas * Diana
Johnstone * Raymond Kent * Boris
Lazic * Djordje Maksimovic * Goran
Nikolic * Zlatomir Popovic * Spasa
Ratkovic * Slobodan Soja * Matthias
Steinle * Radivoj Stanivuk * Zeljan
Schuster * Roland Vasic
Administration:
Nikola Sujica, France * Miro Urosevic,
Allemagne
Conseil de Rédaction:
Mojsije Abinun, littérature, France *
Milovan Danojlic, littérature, France
Dejan Djokic, RU * Zlatko Glamocak,
arts, France * Mirko Govedarica,
sociologie, France * Dejan Kocovic,
France * Jovanka Konjikovic,
architecture, France * Djordje
Konjikovic, France * Vesna Levkovic,
droit, France Djordje Levkovic,
biologie, France * Bratislav Milanovic,
littérature, Yougoslavie * Nikola
Milenkovic, littérature, France *
Vladimir Milicic, EU * Sima Mraovic,
biologie, France * Nenad Petrovic,
littérature, RU Negovan Rajic,
littérature, Canada * Nikola Samardzic,
histoire, Yougoslavie * Charles Simic,
littérature, EU * Vlastimir Stojanovic,
droit, France* Gordana Sujica,
architecture,
France
*
ThomasTodorovic, sociologie, Japan *
Nina Urosevic, Allemagne
Traducteurs:
Velimir Popovic * Harita Wybrands
________________________________
DIALOGUE
Directeur fondateur (1992-1997):
Dr. Bogoljub Kochovich
------------------------------------------Publiée avec le concours du
Centre national du livre.
______________________________
Service abonnement
Servis pretplate
Subscription Service
Argentina: Egon Ciklai, Guillermo
Rawson 2729 IVB, 1636 Olivos,
Prov. de B. Aires.
Canada: Dusan Pavlovic, 4564 Avenue Coolbrook, Montreal, Qué,
H3X 2K6.
France: Nikola Suica, 20, rue Jean
Colly, 75013, Paris.
Suisse/Schweiz:
Katarina
Veljanovic, Chemin de la redoute
32, 1260 Nyon, (Genève).
United Kingdom:
Miss Deborah Danica Mager, 88
Henniker Road, London E15 1JP
U. S. A.: Desa Tomasevic Wakeman, 2471 Cedar Street,
Berkeley, CA 95708.
Yugoslavia: Djordje Maksimovic,
Cvijiceva 24, 11000 Beograd
Les articles ne reflètent
pas nécessairement les
opinions de la rédaction .
DIALOGUE on Internet: http://www.bglink.com/business/dialogue
Avis aux auteurs
“Dialogue” est une revue trimestrielle des idées, plus précisément de toutes
les idées. Comme le contenu d’un numéro se veut très varié et englobera tout ce qui
se réfère, au sens le plus large aux sciences humaines et naturelles, à la culture et
aux arts, les auteurs devraient être conscients que peu de lecteurs sont experts dans
tous ces domaines. Il faudra éviter les expressions techniques inutiles; là où
l’utilisation de ces expressions sera nécéssaire, il faudra en donner une explication
détaillée lors de la première utilisation. Les manuscrits devront être proprement
dactylographiés, avec un double interligne et uniquement en recto. La rédaction
pense que la langue est un outil de communication. Si la forme elle-même est l’objet
que l’on veut communiquer, ce texte doit être soumis pour publication dans la partie
littéraire de notre revue.
Les “analyses” et les “commentaires longs”, ainsi que les articles originaux
seront examinés par plusieurs membres (le plus souvent par 2 à 3 personnes) du
Comité de rédaction ou de Conseil, parmi lesquels certains habitent en dehors de
l’Europe. Le délai de transmission d’un pli postal peut ainsi aller de 3 à 7 semaines.
Pour cette raison, les auteurs devront avoir en vue que le contenu des articles devra
rester d’actualité même 6 mois après leur envoi à la Rédaction de la revue. Les textes
en langues étrangères: Les textes soumis pour publication en langue étrangère
(français, anglais, allemand) seront publiés sans traduction. Ils occuperont 50% du
contenu de la revue. Ces textes seront accompagnés d’un court résumé.
Les différentes catégories de textes: 1. Editorial (1 à 2 pages). En principe
un à trois articles par numéro sur les thèmes politiques (politique au sens large du
terme). 2. Commentaires courts (1 page). Ce seront des commentaires écrits par les
membres de la rédaction ou du Conseil de rédaction ou, exceptionnellement, par les
lecteurs. Il s’agira de commentaires sur les articles les plus importants parus dans
le même numéro de la revue, ou sur des problèmes divers d’actualité. La structure
de ces commentaires courts sera libre, journalistique. Si l’on se réfère à la
littérature, on la citera dans le texte. 3. Analyses et commentaires longs. Ces
analyses et commentaires concerneront les avancées les plus récentes dans un
domaine donné. Il est souhaitable qu’ils n’excèdent pas 7 pages de la revue. Les
auteurs devront s’arranger pour que le titre de l’article en décrive correctement le
contenu. L’article doit débuter par un court résumé (100 à 130 mots). Le titre et le
résumé seront traduits en français et en anglais. Un ou deux paragraphes (introduction) devront aider le lecteur qui ne serait pas expert du sujet traité, à le
comprendre. Le texte devrait se terminer par une conclusion courte. Dans le cas de
conclusion à plusieurs éléments, il faudra la limiter aux plus importants. Les
références à la littérature seront mentionnées à la fin de l’article par ordre de
citation dans le texte. Les notes ne se référant pas à la littérature sont également
permises. Il est recommandé aux auteurs de ne pas essayer de prouver (dans le cas
idéal) plus d’un fait, et cela en utilisant des arguments déjà acceptés comme des
données scientifiques démontrées. 4. Articles originaux. Ce seront des exposés
argumentés sur des nouvelles vues des problèmes avec, éventuellement, des solutions originales. La structure et la longueur de l’article seront similaires aux
“analyses et commentaires longs”. 5. Commentaires des lecteurs. Ce sont des
commentaires plus longs (maximum 2 pages) ayant la structure d’un article, mais
n’approfondissant pas trop le sujet traité. Un “résumé” n’est pas nécessaire, mais
les citations de littérature seront clairement énoncées. 6. Lettres des lecteurs à la
rédaction. 7. Actualités. Compte - rendus sans analyse profonde, à propos des
événements culturels et scientifiques, ou des nouveaux livres parus aussi bien en
Yougoslavie que dans le reste du monde, mais qui strictement parlant ne sont pas
du domaine de la littérature (1 page maximum par compte - rendu). 8. Littérature
et arts. Prose et poésie. Les créations littéraires originales non encore publiées
(maximum 10 pages de la revue). Exceptionnellement il sera possible de faire
paraître des contributions littéraires plus longues en plusieurs séquences ou des
fragments d’un livre. Peinture et arts plastiques. Des reproductions (3 à 5 pages de
la revue).
International
Sommaire
Dans ce numéro/About this issue
Editorial
Kosovo: A Few Facts (Diana Johnstone)
3
5/8
11
Articles
Notes on the Kosovo Problem and
the International Community
Diana Johnstone
13
Kosovo-Metohija: Origins of a Conflict and
Possible Solutiona
Dusan T. Batakovic
41
The Kosovo and Metohia Problem and Regional Security
in the Balkans
57
Predrag Simic
Der Kosovokonflikt: Bemerkungen und Fragen
Georges Pomphrey
87
Les sanctions, à quoi servent-elles ?
Dragas Keseljevic, Marko Krstic et Djordje Radovanovitch
95
Documents
La loi de non-retour de 1945-1946
(Commentaire de 1989 et textes de 1945 et 1946)
101
Slobodan Milosevic:
Speech on the Field of Kosovo (1989)
109
Kosovo-Albanians Memorandum
(To the Foreign Ministers of the Contact Group
Meeting in London)
114
Inter -Serbian dialogue on Kosovo: A proposal
120
Opening Statement, Washington Hearing On Kosovo
Repression and Violence
Senator Alfonse D'Amato
131
sommaire
N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
1
International
sommaire (cont.)
Arts
Les illustrations dans ce numéro: Bojana Maksimovic
134
La vision poetique de Dante d'apres M. Pejovic
Thomas Todorovic
137
Esquisse pour ma vie sans mensonge
Milivoje Pejovic
145
Pisma Dijaloga
Lettres de Dialogue / Dialogue Letters
(DANS L'EDITION "ABONNEMENT")
Sadržaj
Privatizacija u Srbiji i "medjunarodna zajednica"
Slobodan Vukovi}
149
Domorodka opsena
Nikola Milenkovi}
163
Mar{ po led!
Bo‘idar Violi}
176
Uputstva autorim
178
SVEDO^ANSTVA O PRO[LOSTI
(Dimitrije \or|evi}, Portreti iz novije srpske istorije)
Du{an T. Batakovi}
182
Readers should note that articles appear in Dialogue
with minimal editorial intervention, whether in style or content. While authors are requested to follow certain basic
stylistic guidelines, Dialogue lacks the means to enforce
stylistic conformity. Precedence goes to content over form and
to the interest of an argument over its formal presentation.
***
La rédaction signale que les articles qui paraissent dans
Dialogue n’ont subi qu’un minimum d’intervention éditoriale,
qu’il s’agit de forme ou de fond. Dialogue n’a pas les moyens
d’imposer l’uniformité de présentation pourtant demandée
aux auteurs. Priorité est donnée à l’intérêt d’un argument
plutôt qu’à la forme de sa présentation.
2
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
DANS CE NUMERO...
Ce numéro de DIALOGUE est consacré au
problème du Kosovo. Deux remarques s’imposent.
L’objectif fondamental de DIALOGUE est de
contribuer à une meilleure compréhension des
problèmes pour favoriser l’éventuelle nécessaire
réconciliation entre tous ceux qui sont destinés à partager
l’espace de ce qui était la Yougoslavie pendant la
plupart du vingtième siècle. Ce but exige d’écarter tout
parti pris national, religieux ou ethnique. Toute solution raisonnable doit se baser sur l’appréciation des
faits et des points de vue divergents.
Depuis que l’attention du monde s’est tournée
vers la région du Kosovo début mars 1998, les médias
et les responsables politiques de ce qu’on appelle “la
communauté internationale” ont épousé jusqu’à la caricature une interprétation des événements favorable aux
thèses des sécessionistes albanais les plus extrèmes.
Ainsi ont-ils effectivement poursuivi le démantèlement
de cet idéal d’une société multi-culturelle qu’ils
prétendent vouloir défendre, tout en bloquant le dialogue qu’ils réclament par moments.
Retrouver un équilibre perdu exige de pencher ne
fût-ce qu’un instant dans l’autre sens. Ce numéro de
DIALOGUE donne donc priorité aux aspects et aux
analyses du problème du Kosovo qui actuellement se
trouvent pratiquement exclus de la discussion publique.
Une deuxième remarque s’impose à nos lecteurs
français, auxquels nous présentons nos excuses pour le
fait que des textes en langue anglaise dominent ce
numéro. Ce regrettable déséquilibre linguistique
s’explique à la fois par l’urgence de publier et par notre
manque de moyens. Il reflète aussi le fait que, de plus
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
3
International
en plus, c’est dans la langue anglo-américaine qu’est
décidé le sort des peuples des Balkans, qu’on le veuille
ou non.
___________________________________________________________
ABOUT THIS ISSUE...
This issue is devoted to the problem of Kosovo.
DIALOGUE is fundamentally committed to a
serious examination of problems free of all national,
religious or ethnic prejudice, in the conviction that
greater understanding is the necessary basis for peace
and reconciliation among all those who live side by
side in what was called Yugoslavia for most of this
century. Reasonable solutions must be based on recognition of the facts and of different viewpoints.
Since world attention was drawn to Kosovo in
early March 1998, media and political leaders of what
is called “the international community” have uncritically
adopted a one-sided interpretation of events favorable
to the most extreme ethnic Albanian secessionist claims.
In this way they have in effect further discredited the
viability of their proclaimed ideal of “multi-cultural
society” and blocked the very dialogue they claim at
times to demand.
The attempt to restore a lost balance requires
leaning at least momentarily in the other direction. This
issue of DIALOGUE therefore gives priority to aspects
and analyses of the Kosovo problem which are almost
wholly excluded from current public discussion.
No genuine dialogue, no lasting peace is possible
without first recognizing the very complex nature of
the problem. Facts must be established as the basis for
value judgments. Our only ambition is to contribute to
this effort.
4
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
DIALOGUE
Volume 7, N° 25
Paris
Printemps 1998
EDITORIAL
Negotiations of all sorts often founder on differences between the parties in their perception of what is fair. In this
respect, mediation by a third disinterested party can be quite
helpful. However, at present, instead of a mediator, who
would try to help the parties reach agreement but has little or
no power, the Kosovo problem seems to involve an interested
arbitrator with considerable power to impose a solution.
International mediation and even military intervention
is being demanded and this demand is highly controversial.
First, in principle, interested parties should not mediate (i.e.
act as mediators), according to the UN Charter. Many political analysts qualify the USA as interested in the matter of the
Balkans. The military presence of NATO forces, installations
and networks in the region of Southeastern Europe is clear
proof of the intense interestedness of the USA and should
disqualify it as unsuitable to act as mediator in conflicts in that
region. Second, the situation in Kosovo is fundamentally
different from that in Bosnia. Bosnia was the scene of armed
conflict from the moment it declared its independence as a
State, and this could have partially justified the presence of
armed observers. Kosovo is formally recognized by the international community as a part of Serbia, and the problem is
essentially political rather than military. There is no legal
basis for NATO involvement. A request for mediation by
truly disinterested — and preferably distant — UN Member
States,, if agreed by both sides, would be most appropriate.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
5
International
Recently, however, disorders have been occurring involving attacks on the police by armed groups of ethnic
Albanians belonging to a “liberation army” which has quite
probably been set up by some foreign power or powers in
order to be used to justify further foreign intervention in the
Yugoslav lands. The risk that minor armed conflicts could
inflame the whole region may be cited to justify NATO
deployment and to disqualify non-military observers or UN
forces. The European Union does not appear able to oppose
US arbitration (in spite of the fact that the USA is an interested
party whose interests may even diverge from those of EU
Member States in the region), which makes final success of
US involvement in the region via NATO virtually inevitable.
The fact that the events in Kosovo and Metohia result
from application of a policy of extremely generous minority
rights in communist Yugoslavia has serious implications for
consideration of human rights issues. These events will probably force the question to be raised as to whether minority
groups should benefit from any special rights at all (minority
rights). The question would probably have to be seriously reexamined and weighed against other less rapid but much safer
measures such as furthering justice, ensuring nondiscrimination and protecting individual rights.
Moreover, it will become clear that, if it is maintained
that in principle a State should be based essentially on
ethnicity, this will lead to permanent conflicts. With the
facilitation of transport and communications, the mixing
between neighbouring populations is going to increase and
crises concerning frontiers and interstate clashes may become more frequent, instability more general and peace much
more rare. The concept of ethnic States will continue to be
used to justify political claims of dubious moral value, such
as: nonacceptance of majority rule even if that rule is equitable and just, the right to break up an association without
adequately satisfying partners who suffer loss from the breakup, the demand for the benefits of an association while
refusing to accept the burdens, and so on. Of course, ethnic
problems which are present in many European countries
6
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
seriously affect the issue and make the matter more complicated.
Will force be used in Europe this time? Or will economic blockades and sanctions be used instead? In either
case (as the example of Iraq illustrates), political regimes
which are the ostensible target may be perpetuated, while
whole populations are in fact held responsible and forced to
pay. Jet, instead of blindly insisting on ethnic discrimination,
promoting democratic values, multi-cultural tolerance, and
social justice would be not only more wise but also, simply,
more human.
Surprisingly, it has become common to accept without
much concern a quite foolish assumption that there exist
places (even in Europe itself!) where human rights are violated so much that the armed overthrow of such regimes is
increasingly demanded as a form of “humanitarian intervention”. Military intervention with important “collateral damage” would be, it is maintained, justified without asking those
who are deprived of those “human rights” whether they
would prefer to die themselves during that intervention, as
part of the inevitable "collateral damage", so as to permit
future generations to enjoy, presumably, greater “human
rights”. Human rights?
Dragan Pavlovic
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
7
International
EDITORIAL
Toutes sortes de négociations achoppent sur les divergences entre les parties à propos de ce que ces dernières
croient juste. A cet égard, la médiation d’un tiers désintéressé
peut être d’un grand secours. Aujourd’hui cependant, plus
que d’un médiateur qui tenterait d’aider les parties à s’accorder
mais qui ne disposerait que de peu ou pas de pouvoir, le
problème du Kosovo semble relever d’un arbitre intéressé,
doté du pouvoir considérable d’imposer une solution.
La médiation internationale est réclamée et cette revendication est une source de difficultés. 1 - Selon la Charte des
Nations Unies, des parties intéressées ne peuvent intervenir
en médiateurs. De nombreux analystes politiques considèrent
les USA comme intéresse en matière de Balkans. La présence
militaire des forces, des installations et des réseaux de l’OTAN
dans l’Europe du sud-est est une preuve évidente de l’intérêt
de l’Amérique pour cette région, et devrait la disqualifier en
tant que médiatrice des conflits qui s’y déroulent. 2 - La
situation dans le Kosovo est fondamentalement différente de
celle en Bosnie. La Bosnie a été la scène d’un conflit armé dès
l’instant où elle a déclaré son indépendance et tant qu’Etat, et
ceci pouvait justifier en partie la présence d’observateurs
armés. Le Kosovo est officiellement reconnu par la
communauté internationale comme faisant partie de la Serbie,
et le problème est par essence plus politique que militaire. Il
n’existe aucune base légale à un engagement de l’OTAN. La
demande d’une médiation par des Etats membres de l’ONU
désintéressé - et de préférence éloignés - serait tout à fait
appropriée.
Récemment, cependant, des désordres se sont produits
comprenant des attaques de la police par des Albanais armés
appartenant à une “armée de libération” très probablement
mise sur pied par une ou plusieurs puissances étrangères, de
façon à justifier une nouvelle intervention extérieure sur les
8
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
territoires yougoslaves. Le risque que des conflits localisés
puissent enflammer toute la région peut être invoqué pour
justifier un déploiement de l’OTAN et disqualifier les
observateurs civils ou les forces de l’ONU. L’Union
européenne ne semble pas capable de s’opposer à l’arbitrage
américain (en dépit du fait que les USA sont une partie
intéressée dont les intérêts peuvent même être différents de
ceux des Etats membres de l’UE dans la région), ce qui rend
le succès final de l’engagement américain via l’OTAN
pratiquement inévitable.
Le fait que les événements en Kosovo-Metohie résultent
de l’application, dans la Yougoslavie communiste, d’une
politique de droits minoritaires extrêmement généreuse,
entraîne de sérieuses conséquences en ce qui concerne la
question des droits de l’homme. Ces événements nous
obligeront probablement à nous demander si les groupes
minoritaires doivent se voir attribuer des droits spéciaux
quelconques (droits minoritaires). La question devra sans
doute être sérieusement réexaminée à la lumière d’autres
mesures moins rapides mais plus sûres, telle que le
renforcement de la justice, l’assurance de la non-discrimination et la protection des droits de l’individu.
De plus, il va devenir de plus en plus évident, si le
principe de fonder les Etats sur une base ethnique est maintenu,
que ce dernier sera la source de conflits permanents. Avec
l’accès plus facile aux transports et aux communications, le
mélange de populations voisines va se développer, multipliant
les crises de frontières et les affrontements d’Etats, accroissant
l’instabilité et raréfiant les possibilités de paix. Le concept
d’Etats ethniques continuera à servir de justification à des
revendications politiques de douteuse valeur morale, telles
que le refus de l’autorité majoritaire, même si cette autorité
est équitable et juste, le droit de rompre une association sans
contrepartie satisfaisante pour les associés lésés par rupture,
l’exigence des avantages d’une association sans acceptation
des charges, et ainsi de suite. Sans compter les problèmes
ethniques de bien d’autres pays européens, qui influent sur la
situation et la rendent encore plus complexe.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
9
International
Va-t-on cette fois-ci avoir recours a la force en Europe?
Ou va-t-on se rabattre sur les blocus économiques et les
sanctions ? Dans tous les cas (comme le montre l’exemple de
l’Irak) les régimes politiques qui sont les prétendues cibles
sont pérennisés, alors que des populations entières sont en
fait rendues responsables et forcées à en payer le prix. De
façon surprenante, il est devenu monnaie courante d’accepter
à la légère l’idée folle qu’il existe des endroits (même en
Europe !) où les droits de l’homme sont violés au point qu’on
réclame de plus en plus souvent le renversement des régimes
comme une forme “d’intervention humanitaire”.
L’intervention militaire, accompagnée d’importants
“dommages accessoires” serait, dit-on, justifiée sans qu’on
prenne la peine de demander à ceux qui son privés de ces
“droits de l’homme” s’ils ont envie de mourir pendant
l’intervention, victimes de l’inévitable “dommage accessoire”,
pour permettre aux générations futures de jouir de “droits de
l’homme” supposés plus étendus... Droits de l’hommes ?
Dragan Pavlovic
10
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
F. R. Yugoslavia
Belgrade
KOSOVO:
A Few Facts
Kosovo &
Metohia
KOSOVO AND METOHIA. The
area of the present-day Autonomous Province of Kosovo consists of two separate geographic
entities. The first is Kosovo, a
valley between Pristina and
Drenica, 84 km long and about
14 km wide, densely populated,
with significant agricultural and
mineral resources and a network
of important regional transport
connections. The other is the territory known as Metohia (in medieval times metoh was the term
for the holdings of the monasteries), which the Albanians include
in a broader area called
Dukagyin. It is about 80 km in
length and over 40 km in width,
and, compared with Kosovo, is
primarily agricultural. The area
of the Autonomous Province is
10,887 sq. km., which is 12.3
percent of the area of Serbia and
10.6 percent of the total area of
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
FR Yugoslavia. Its population is
1,954,747 or 20.5 percent of the
total population of Serbia, that is
19 percent of that of FR Yugoslavia. According to the last reliable census in 1981, ethnic Albanians (an important frontier minority - a frequent phenomenon
in Europe) made up 77.4 percent
of the population, while
Montenegrins and Serbs accounted for 14.9 percent.
Kosovo and Metohia were
at the heart of the medieval Serbian Kingdom which, after the
1389 battle at Kosovo Polje (the
“Field of Blackbirds “), was conquered in the mid fifteenth century by the Ottoman Empire. Five
hundred years of Ottoman rule,
based on sharp social, economic
and legal distinctions between
Muslims and non-Muslims, created deep cleavages between the
ethnic and religious communities
11
International
inhabiting the same territories.
Upon final liberation from Ottoman rule in the First Balkan War
of 1912, the Kosovo region became part of Serbia, whereas
Metohia became part of
Montenegro. As such, both areas
became part of the Kingdom of
the Serbs, Croats and Slovenes
(the first Yugoslavia) at the end
of the first World War. During
the Axis occupation during World
War II, when Yugoslavia was
dismembered, most of Kosovo
and Metohia was attached to Albania, then an Italian fascist protectorate. In 1944 Kosovo and
Metohia were returned to Serbia
and constituted for the first time
as a separate administrative district. Subsequent constitutional
(1968, 1971, 1974) and demographic changes under communist rule (due to the extremely
high natality rate but also due to
important immigration from
neighbouring “ultra communist”
Albania) tended to strengthen ethnic Albanian irredentist tendencies. The extremely high degree
of autonomy granted Kosovo
within the Republic of Serbia by
the 1974 Constitution encouraged
ethnic Albanian nationalist leaders to consider the territory as
essentially an ethnic entity, one
which could be detached from
Yugoslavia. These aspirations
culminated in the secessionist
12
demonstrations of 1981, which
led to violent clashes with the
police. In the late sixties and
throughout the decades that followed, the ethnic Serb inhabitants of Kosovo increasingly complained to Belgrade that they were
being pushed out of the province.
Long concealed by Titoist
rule, the situation of the Serbian
minority in Kosovo became a key
political issue only when the postcommunist power struggle started
in the late 1980s, when Slobodan
Milosevic ostensibly came to their
defence. This emotional issue
facilitated the parliamentary
revocation in 1989 of the extremely high degree of provincial
autonomy accorded by the 1974
Constitution - a measure also
considered necessary for postcommunist liberalization reforms. Ethnic Albanian leaders
rejected this change and began a
boycott of official Serbian institutions, along with the establishment of their own parallel institutions. Followed by a majority
of the ethnic Albanian population, this boycott widened the
gap between the ethnic communities in Kosovo.
D. J.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
Notes on the Kosovo Problem and
the International Community
Diana Johnstone
________________________________________________
RESUMÉ. L’enjeu essentiel du conflit au Kosovo c’est le statut
politique du territoire et son maintien dans un État (la Serbie) pluriculturel. Les nationalistes albanais mène la lutte pour détacher ce
territoire au nom de leur majorité démographique, rejetant ainsi la
coexistence pluri-culturelle. La réaction quasi-unanime de ce qu’on
appelle “la communauté internationale” au drame du Kosovo est
révélateur de l’évolution du monde de l’après-guerre froide. Les
exigences contradictoires de cette “communauté” groupée autour de
la puissance des États-Unis (soutien formel au principe de l’intégrité
territoriale de la Serbie, tout en incitant par leur parti pris affiché les
nationalistes albanais à poursuivre leur lutte) attisent les conflits
ethniques, dont l’inextricabilité servira finalement à justifier, au nom
de la défense des droits de l’homme, l’intervention politique,
économique et éventuellement militaire (de l’OTAN).
Les mensonges circulés pendant des années selon lesquels les
intellectuels de l’Academie serbe auraient prôné la “purification
ethnique” dans le “Memorandum” de 1986 (dont les passages souvent
incriminés sans être lus sont ici cités dans le texte) ainsi que
l’ignorance volontaire des projets de compromis (ici mentionnés) ont
préparé l’opinion pour l’interprêtation d’une action de police - certes
brutale mais largement provoquée - comme le début de la “purification ethnique”, voire du “génocide”. Ainsi suit l’appel aux sanctions
qui en appauvrissant encore davantage la Serbie rendra la marge de
compromis et de réconciliation encore plus étroite.
Enfin, l’intervention au nom des droits de l’homme risque de
n’être qu’un prétexte pour gérer un chaos que la communauté
internationale aurait largement contribué à créer. Dans le conflit
autour du statut politique du territoire du Kosovo, le côté albanais
jouit de l’avantage décisif d’une stratégie qui depuis des années fait
appel à cette intervention, tandis que le côté serbe s’y oppose. Ce droit
de l’intervention, mis en pratique dans les Balkans, pourra par la suite
être appliqué à d’autres régions d’intérêt stratégique ou économique,
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
13
International
dès qu’une minorité ethnique préfère l’appartenance à “la communauté
internationale” à celle de l’État où elle se trouve.
______________________________________________________
I - Outside Intervention
At news of violence in Kosovo, the main question immediately raised in the European Union (EU) and the United States
by editorialists, commentators and politicians has been, "what
can, what should we do about it?" Outside intervention in the
Balkans is a very old story. However, its recent revival in
terms of a universal moral imperative owes much to two
recent developments:
- Television coverage focusing especially on violent
manifestations of problems, creating the impression, or illusion, that "everybody knows what is happening".
- The existence of a single world superpower, the
United States, with its extensions in NATO, "the West", the
"international community", and the organizations it dominates (usually including the United Nations, not to mention
the OSCE, the World Bank, the IMF, etc.). Such concentration of power creates the impression that "the international
community" is potentially able, through use of primarily
American military power, to achieve by force whatever it
decides to do. The corollary of this assumption is that people,
or at least governments, which fail to interfere are "guilty" of
complicity in the "crimes" being committed.
This mixture of image and power has radically
devalorized the role of discreet diplomatic mediation, which
is by nature neither visible nor forceful, and is easily portrayed as craven and lacking in moral resolve. The issue for
the international community is presented in terms of wielding
"carrots" and especially "sticks", rather than in terms of
understanding and reconciling the fears, interests and possibilities of the populations directly involved.
A third development, which follows naturally, is the
deliberate political exploitation of the first two — the media
14
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
coverage and the potential of the U.S. and its subsidiary allies
to intervene militarily. It is now possible, notably, for a
secessionist or irredentist movement to hope to achieve its
aims primarily, if not solely, by mobilizing these two forces.
This is a lesson of the Yugoslav situation.
Regarding Kosovo, the basic political issue is the status
of the province of Kosovo-Metohija as a part of Serbia (in turn
a part of rump Yugoslavia) or as an independent State free to
become part of a Greater Albania.
The two sides in this political conflict have opposing
strategies which are totally and intimately linked to the issue
of international intervention.
* The entire strategy of the ethnic Albanian side in the
past decade has been based on mobilizing international support, first political and eventually military, on behalf of
Kosovo’s secession from Serbia. This is an elaborated, longterm strategy with clear aims and clear methods of achieving
them. It is vigorously supported by the Albanian diaspora,
notably in Germany, the United States and Turkey. The ethnic
Albanian demand for secession is not at all, as commonly
portrayed, a reaction to repression by Slobodan Milosevic. It
was there first. It draws on a century-old nationalist movement which from its inception has turned to outside powers
for decisive support in the realization of its objectives. This
aspiration, like all the other centrifugal forces let loose in
former Yugoslavia, received major encouragement from the
international community’s recognition in the winter of 199192 of the right of Slovenia and Croatia to unnegotiated
secession as independent, essentially ethnically defined, States
(1).
In 1988 and 1989, Yugoslavia and Serbia made constitutional changes revoking the extremely extensive autonomy
accorded the Autonomous Province of Kosovo by the 1974
Constitution. The international community has uncritically
condemned these changes, accepting their characterization
as an instrument of Serbian oppression. Three factors have
been commonly ignored: however unwelcome to the ethnic
Albanian leaders, these changes were widely supported in
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
15
International
Serbia as necessary to enable the realization of the economic
liberalization reforms; they were enacted legally; and they left
intact the political rights of ethnic Albanians as well as a
considerable degree of regional autonomy. One can only
speculate to what extent, without the prospect of decisive
outside intervention on their behalf, the ethnic Albanians of
Kosovo might have tried to make use of the existing legal
framework. They could, for instance, have voted to fill 42 of
the 250 seats in the Serbian parliament with their representatives.
Instead, boycotting participation in the institutions and
political life of the Serbian State has led the ethnic Albanian
population into a sort of internal secession, denounced to
foreign sympathizers by those who have instituted it as
"apartheid".
Meanwhile, the successful boycott of the Serbian schools
has produced a generation of ethnic Albanians whose educated members speak English better than Serbian and are thus
much better prepared to win international support than to
communicate with Serbian neighbors.
* The Serbian government, in contrast, has had no
visible strategy other than to keep the international community at bay by insisting that the Kosovo problem is an "internal
affair". This is too static a policy to deserve to be called a
strategy, in fact. Milosevic has used the ethnic Albanian
boycott of Serbian elections to bolster his party’s parliamentary majority with the Kosovo seats, but this is no more than
a short-range political advantage. The fact that in all the other
conflicts in ex-Yugoslavia, the international community has
taken the anti-Serb side, and that even after Dayton the "outer
wall of sanctions" was maintained only against Serbia, ostensibly as pressure to "solve the Kosovo problem", is enough to
convince Serbs that however little they have to hope for from
Milosevic, they have nothing to hope for from the "international community" either.
* The nature of these conflicting strategies leads to a
structural bias in favor of the ethnic Albanians on the part of
the international community, that is, of its influential compo16
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
nents: the United States government first of all, which is
virtually invited by ethnic Albanian leaders to come in and
take over; NATO, whose new mission can be practiced and
enhanced; and all the numerous governmental and nongovernmental organizations which find in the troubles of
former Yugoslavia a perfect laboratory and justification for
the extension of their own operations.
What is actually being done by the international community in regard to Kosovo resembles very much what was
done in the first stages of the wars of Slovenian and Croatian
secession. At first, the United States took the position that it
opposed the breakup of the existing nation of Yugoslavia, but
rapidly added the proviso that it would oppose any use of
force by that nation’s armed forces to prevent the breakup.
These contradictory signals both gave the green light to
Belgrade to reject secession and encouraged the secessionists
to go ahead with their plans, while the resulting confusion,
and hesitancy, within the Yugoslav Armed Forces, hastened
desertion by both officers and soldiers and the formation of
irregular armed militia along ethnic lines.
The same pattern is being repeated in regard to Kosovo.
The U.S.-led international community is officially opposed to
independence for Kosovo, but is also opposed to use of force
by Belgrade to disarm the increasingly violent secessionists.
While ostensibly accepting Belgrade’s sovereignty, this ambiguous position has encouraged secessionists to provoke
armed encounters which are promptly and vehemently blamed
on the Serbs.
Serbia has for years been subjected to extremely severe
sanctions — economic and even cultural — continued to this
day by an "outer wall" (unilaterally imposed by the U.S. with
European consent) that keeps it out of international organizations. Serbia is an international pariah, its people largely
invisible except for the glimpses selected by unsympathetic
international news media. Since compromises are most easily
made from positions of strength, the continued pressure and
threats weakening Serbia are scarcely conducive to largesse.
The occasion statements by U.S. officials reproving
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
17
International
"violence" on the part of Albanian Kosovo separatists are
toothless and in no way balance the demands on Belgrade to
solve the Kosovo problem "or else". It takes two parties to
reach a compromise. When pressure is put only on one side
to compromise, there is absolutely no incitement to the other
party to do so. At present, the Albanians can be reasonably
sure that if the situation is allowed to deteriorate, the inevitable Serbian repression will only strengthen their position visà-vis the international community.
At present, the ethnic Albanian nationalist leaders are
demanding international intervention sight unseen, convinced
as they are — and with good reason — that they have won the
international community to their side. Serbs reject it for
essentially the same reason.
Certainly nothing could be more welcome than a truly
fair and unbiased international mediation. An even better
solution would be the emergence in Serbia of leaders from
both the Serbian and ethnic Albanian communities with the
ability to reach out to each other in the manner of a Nelson
Mandela. Unfortunately, there is as yet no sign of the triumph
of such wisdom (2). If anything, the bullying pressure being
applied on one side only, combined with a deliberate impoverishment of the country which leaves no margin for generosity, works against such a dynamic.
II - Who Belongs in Kosovo?
The presumed fact that 90% of the population of Kosovo is
ethnic Albanian (3) is increasingly cited as an implicit justification of their separatist demands by people in Europe and
America who would never draw such a conclusion regarding
the presence of large ethnic concentrations in other countries,
starting with their own.
The fact that Kosovo was the cradle of the medieval
Serbian kingdom is noted without sympathy as a quaint
archaism by Western commentators who seem more im18
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
pressed by the claim of ethnic Albanians to be the successors
of the ancient Illyrians, the first inhabitants of the Western,
and who recently have even been adopting ethnic Albanian
place names and terminology (4). Albanian nationalists cherish identification with the unknown Illyrians because they
feel it gives them a stronger right to be there than the Slavs
who settled there as farmers in the 6th century. Serbian
historians regard the Albanian claim of descent from the
Illyrians as plausible but irrelevant, inasmuch as both Serbs
and Albanians have inhabited the area for many centuries (5).
Historians readily acknowledge that Albanian feudal lords,
who at the time were Christians enjoying equal rights within
the Serbian medieval state, fought alongside Serbian knights
at the battle of Kosovo in 1389.
The conflict between Serbs and Albanians developed
three centuries later, following the mass exodus from Southern Serbia in 1690 of Christians (including Albanians), who
were resettled by the Habsburg monarchy in its border lands,
the Krajina, as a result of wars between the Ottoman and
Habsburg empires. The mountaineers who resettled the plains
of Kosovo in the 18th century were actively converted to
Islam by the Turks, who regarded their Christian subjects, not
without reason, as potential subversives in alliance with the
Catholic Habsburgs (6). From that time on, various outside
powers have found it in their interest to accentuate differences and conflicts between ethnic Serbs and ethnic Albanians.
The ethnic Albanians who had converted to Islam by the
19th century gained privileges (to bear arms, serve in the
administration and collect taxes) denied the Christian population. Such privileges stood in the way of development of an
Albanian nationalism parallel to the 19th century Serbian,
Greek and Bulgarian national liberation movements. When
Albanian feudal lords did revolt, it was rather to try to retain
these privileges than to achieve an independent State of equal
citizens. This historic difference has had ideological consequences. Because they were deprived of equal rights under
Ottoman rule, the Serb leaders adopted an egalitarian politiDIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
19
International
cal philosophy borrowed from France as appropriate to their
national liberation struggle in the 19th century. This meant
advocacy of a state of equal citizens enjoying equal rights.
The practice certainly did not always live up to the principles.
But there is a significant and practical difference between a
nation that proclaims principles of equal citizenship and one
that does not. The tradition is there to be encouraged — which
is not accomplished by dogmatically denying its existence.
The coexistence of Serbs and Albanians in Kosovo
raises the question of the terms of a multi-ethnic state. The
Republic of Serbia defines itself, in Article 1 of its Constitution, as "a democratic State of all the citizens who live in it",
without reference to ethnic identity, in contrast to Croatia or
Macedonia. Serbia is in fact the most multi-ethnic State in the
Balkans; one third of its citizens are non-Serbs, with rights
equal to all others. Serbs from other countries cannot automatically claim Serbian citizenship, in contrast to Croats
living in Bosnia, for example, who vote in Croatian elections.
Formally at least, the ethnic Albanian residents of Kosovo
have more citizenship rights in Serbia than the many ethnic
Serb refugees who have flooded into Serbia from Croatia and
Bosnia since the collapse of Yugoslavia. But they refuse to
exercise them. Rights that are spurned wither away.
The fact that Serbia is suffering from international
sanctions is an incentive to leave it. Montenegro, a country
historically "more Serb than Serbia", has elected (admittedly
with votes of ethnic Albanians) a new President who is taking
his distance from Belgrade, to the applause of the "international community" which dangles the prospect of lucrative
investments before a government which might deprive Serbia
of its last access to the Mediterranean. The desire to escape
from the hardships visited on Serbia is even strengthening
separatist impulses among the Serbian ethnic majority in
Voivodina. In short, the policy of punishing Belgrade is
leading to the further disintegration of the last truly multiethnic country in the Balkans — all in the name of "multiethnicism".
This centrifugal movement can only produce endless
20
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
conflict and flight from the troubled region.
III - What is the Danger of "Ethnic Cleansing"?
Given recent precedents, international armed intervention is
most likely to be drawn into Kosovo by public perception that
Serbs are engaging in "ethnic cleansing" and must be stopped
and punished.
Such a perception has been being anticipated and prepared for years. The preface to a 1993 book (7) predicted that:
"One can expect that ... the Belgrade regime, frustrated but
not thoroughly defeated in Bosnia-Herzegovina, will be
tempted to open up another theatre of war, most obviously in
Kosovo, which would become one more victim of military
aggression and ‘ethnic cleansing’." Five years later, Madeleine
Albright was saying substantially the same thing. At the 9
March London meeting of the "Contact Group", Ms Albright
compared Serbian police actions in Kosovo to "ethnic cleansing" in Bosnia and declared: "We are not going to stand by and
watch the Serb authorities do in Kosovo what they can no
longer get away with doing in Bosnia".
The logic of such predictions is neither political nor
strategic, but psychological, of a Manichean type: the wicked
"greater Serb" will take out "frustration" suffered in Bosnia by
inflicting "ethnic cleansing" on Kosovo. This is the type of
reasoning that flows naturally from ethnic stereotypes, in
which one ethnic group is demonized, that is, is portrayed as
enjoying evil action for its own sake.
Given the widespread adoption of that stereotype concerning the Serbs, there was always a great probability that
the inevitable clashes in Kosovo would be interpreted by
international media as yet another instance of Serbian "ethnic
cleansing" of non-Serbs. Still, it was surprising to see how
quickly a police action — brutal but limited — targeting
armed rebels was characterized as "ethnic cleansing" and
even "genocide" by editorialists and politicians.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
21
International
Ethnic cleansing and the "Memorandum" of the
Serbian Academy
The various ethnic separatisms that have won their pieces of
former Yugoslavia have found it useful to blame the wars of
secession in Slovenia, Croatia and Bosnia-Herzegovina on a
supposed deliberate project to create a "Greater Serbia".
Under the leadership of Slobodan Milosevic, this "aggression" is said to have followed a program for ethnic cleansing
set out in a 1986 Memorandum written by the Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts in Belgrade. The notion that the
"Memorandum" was a sort of "Mein Kampf" of "Greater
Serbia" has received such acceptance that it even shows up in
a French text-book for advanced high school students:
"Ethnic cleansing: theory elaborated [mise au point] by
members of the Belgrade Academy of Sciences and advocating ethnic homogenization of the territories of former Yugoslavia inhabited by Serbs, by using terror to drive out the other
populations to allow definitive annexation of these territories
by Serbia." — Pierre Milza & Serge Berstein, Histoire
terminale, Hatier, 1993, p.330.
It is therefore relevant to look at the passages in that
infamous but largely unread "Memorandum" which deal with
Kosovo and which include its only references to "ethnic
cleansing". They also are the passages which go farthest in
what could be considered "Serbian national pathos", the
earlier part of the document consisting of a more prosaic
analysis of Yugoslavia’s economic problems.
In its most controversial section, the draft document
(the Memorandum was published in draft form by its political
enemies in 1986, the better to denounce it) took up recent
complaints by the dwindling Serbian minority in Kosovo that
they were being driven out of the province by acts of hostility
from the ethnic Albanian majority, which at the time enjoyed
political control. The "Memorandum" denounced what it
22
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
called "the physical, political, legal and cultural genocide of
the Serbian population of Kosovo and Metohija". It described
the Albanian nationalist demonstrations which began in 1981,
a year after Tito’s death, as the declaration of "a very special
but total war" against the Serbian people.
"The Albanian nationalists, the political leaders of
Kosovo, with well-defined tactics and a clear objective, have
begun to destroy inter-ethnic relations founded on equal
rights, for which Serbs had fought hardest in Kosovo and
Metohija. The autonomous region, at the favorable moment,
obtained the rank of autonomous province, then the status of
‘constituent part of the Federation’ and benefits from greater
prerogatives that the rest of the Republic to which it formally
belongs. The next step of the ‘escalation’, the Albanization of
Kosovo and Metohija, has been prepared in perfect legality.
In the same way, the unification of the literary language, of the
name of the nation, of the flag and of the schoolbooks with
those of Albania following Tirana’s instructions, was done in
a way quite as open as the border between the two countries.
Plots which ordinarily are carried out in secret were fomented
in Kosovo not only openly but ostentatiously."
The "Memorandum" predicted that unless a fundamental change was made meanwhile, in ten years there would be
no more Serbs in Kosovo, but rather "an ethnically pure
Kosovo". If, it warned, "genuine security and equality under
the law for all peoples living in Kosovo and Metohija are not
established, if objective and lasting conditions are not created
favoring the return of the people driven out, that part of the
Republic of Serbia will become a European problem with
very grave consequences. Kosovo represents a key point in
the Balkans. Ethnic diversity in many territories of the Balkans corresponds to the ethnic composition of the Balkan
peninsula and the demand for an ethnically pure Albanian
Kosovo is not only a heavy and direct threat to all the peoples
who are in a minority there but, if achieved, it will set off a
wave of expansion threatening all the peoples of Yugoslavia..."
However excessive this description of the situation may
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
23
International
have been, it clearly was not the elaboration of a "theory"
advocating ethnic cleansing of other peoples by Serbs, but
rather the expression of a fear that Serbs would be "ethnically
cleansed" from Kosovo by the Albanian majority there. The
political conclusions that could be and in fact were drawn
from the arguments put forth in the "Memorandum" were
quite simply the constitutional changes enacted two years
later to revoke the extreme autonomy granted in 1974 (8).
Whether they are described as "terrorists", "freedom
fighters" or, more neutrally, guerrillas, it is undeniable that
armed bands exist in Kosovo, have carried out armed attacks
and have declared their intention to carry out more. There is
no government in the world that could stand back and allow
such groups to operate unhindered.
Sympathizers with the ethnic Albanian movement commonly present it as an exemplary non-violent resistance to
oppression, in the tradition of Gandhi, and explain the recent
turn to violence by impatience resulting from the failure of the
international community to reward the peaceful leadership of
Ibrahim Rugova’s Democratic League of Kosova (LDK).
This is of course an idealized over-simplification of a more
complex and ambiguous situation. It is indeed true that Mr.
Rugova has opted for non-violence, as a part of his strategy of
winning international support. However, it is not true that the
turn to violence is only a recent development. First of all, in
a region prone to violence, the Albanians have traditionally
been even more associated with recourse to arms than any of
their neighbors, excepting perhaps the Montenegrins. Nonviolence is thus perhaps too recent an innovation to be totally
credible, especially since the contemporary movement itself,
before producing Rugova’s LDK, had already begun in a
more militant mould. The guerrillas of the "Kosova Liberation Army", the UCK (Ushtria Clirimtare e Kosoves), are a
continuation of a decades-long underground movement.
"The roots of the underground groups reach far back to
the sixties and seventies", according to an article in the
Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung by Stephan Lipsius (9). "The
oldest of the organizations currently active both in Kosovo
24
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
and abroad is the ‘Kosova People’s Movement’ (LPK). It was
founded in German on 17 February 1982 as the ‘People’s
Movement for a Kosova Republic’ (LPRK). This was not a
new founding, but rather a merger of the following four
previously independent underground organizations: the ‘National Liberation Movement of Kosova and of the Other
Albanian Regions of Yugoslavia’ (LNCKVSHJ), the ‘Marxist-Leninist Organization of Kosova’ (OMLK), the ‘Communist Marxist-Leninist Party of the Albanians in Yugoslavia’
(PKMLSHJ) as well as the ‘Red Popular Front’ (FKB)."
"The political goals of the LPK include unification of all
Albanians in former Yugoslavia, that is in Kosovo, Macedonian, Montenegro and South Serbia, in a common State.
Contrary to the non-conspiratorially active Kosovar parties
headed by the LDK, the LPK does not basically reject violence as a means of political conflict. The LPK calls for
political and financial support to the UCK, but so far does not
take part in armed ambushes or bomb attacks." UCK communiques and announcements are published in the LPK paper
Zeri i Kosoves, leading to speculation that the LPK is the
political arm of the UCK, according to Lipsius.
Next to the LPK and the UCK is a third underground
organization in Kosovo. Least is known about this one. It is
the ‘National Movement for the Liberation of Kosova’
(LKCK). It was founded on 25 May 1993 in Pristina. Some
founding members of the LKCK had left the LPK out of
political differences or personal animosities with the LPK
party leadership. Officially the reason for the split was the
growing programmatic rapprochement between the LPK and
the LDK. Contrary to the strictly non-violent policy of the
LDK, the LKCK demanded militant action against the Serbian rulers. In addition the LCKC is for a State unifying all
Albanian-inhabited regions of former Yugoslavia with Albania, that is for construction of a Greater Albania. The LKCK
does not support the existence of the self-designated ‘Kosova
Republic’.
The LKCK has a political and a military arm, the socalled ‘LKCK Guerrilla’. Contrary to the UCK, the LCKC
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
25
International
Guerrilla has not yet undertaken military actions or attacks.
The reason is that for the LKCK, the time for application of
the entire Kosovar military potential has not yet come. The
second general assembly of the LCKC proposed a Four-Phase
Model for the ‘Liberation of the occupied areas’. The first
phase is marked by political education work in the population
and structural preparation. In the second phase begin armed
individual actions, while the third phase will see the unification of the LCKC, the LPK and the UCK as the ‘National Front
for the Liberation of Kosova’. The joint military actions
undertaken in the third phase should lead in the fourth phase
to popular uprising and total mobilization of all forces.
According to information from LCKC circles, we are now in
the second phase.
And meanwhile, thanks in part to the collapse of order
in Albania last year, the Kosovar rebels are better armed than
ever. There are unconfirmed rumors that the guerrillas of the
"Kosovo Liberation Army" (UCK) in the Drenica region are
threatening aircraft with stinger missiles, and that this is why
the police undertook to try to recapture control of the region
in the first days of March. If the UCK do not yet have "stinger"
missiles, put into general circulation by the US via Afghan
Muslim guerrillas in the 1980s, they soon will have. It is wellknown that the Albanian irredentist movement is financed not
only by taxing its own people but also by drug-smuggling
through the Balkans, notoriously in the hands of ethnic
Albanian clans (10). Buying light arms is no problem.
While Rugova traveled freely between his Pristina headquarters and Western capitals winning support for his nonviolent struggle, the violent phase of the struggle got underway.
In 1996, there were 31 political assassinations in Kosovo.
The targets were Serb officials but also ethnic Albanians
condemned as "collaborators" — the better to destroy the last
bridges between the two communities. The pace quickened in
1997, with 55 assassinations. While Rugova was claiming
that the UCK was a figment of Serb propaganda, guerrillas
raided eleven police stations in coordinated attacks in September 1997 before making a first public appearance, armed,
26
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
uniformed and masked, before a crowd of 20,000 at a funeral
on 28 November 1997. In January 1998, a UCK statement
issued in Pristina announced that the battle for unification of
Kosovo with Albania had begun. The number of killings
escalated, with 66 killed before the massive Serbian police
operation against guerrilla bases in the Drenica region in
early March 1998.
No government on earth could be expected to remain
passive in the face of armed bands that have claimed 152 lives
in a little over two years — least of all the government in
Washington. It would be hard to find a precedent for the
United States’ threat to impose heavy sanctions and freeze the
foreign assets of the legitimate government of a country faced
with such an armed insurgency unless it withdraws its police
forces and leaves the rebels unmolested.
What is "ethnic cleansing"? While everybody is against
it, few seem interested in understanding its real meaning and
causes as the basis for combatting it. The prevalent attitude,
in the depoliticized public consciousness of the 1990s, is to
see it as a sort of pure evil, an expression of racist or ethnic
hatred which surges from "the darkness of the human soul"
(rhetoric of a speech by U.S. Vice President Albert Gore) for
no reason. The only remedy envisaged is punishment.
In the Balkans, "ethnic cleansing" is rarely a proclaimed
policy. A notable exception is the Croatian Ustasha movement’s deliberate policy of eliminating Serbs and other minorities from the lands of Croatian "historic rights" which it
controlled during World War II. Croatian extremists in the
Ustasha tradition have taken up both the theory and the
practice in Tudjman’s Croatia. The Tudjman regime has not
openly adopted the theory but has tolerated the practice, with
the result that Croatia has in fact been "ethnically cleansed"
of the vast majority of its Serbian population in the most
thorough and successful operation of the kind in the former
Yugoslavia. The international community has not punished
Croatia. On the contrary, the Zagreb government has been
substantially rewarded by membership in international organizations and foreign investment, both denied Serbia.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
27
International
In general, ethnic cleansing, that is, the expulsion of
members of a different ethnic group from a disputed area,
arises from fear that their presence will serve to justify rival
claims for political control of that territory. Nothing is better
designed to stimulate such fears than the prospect that from
now on, an ethnic group claiming a local majority represents
a threat of secession from the country in which it finds itself.
Once the international community gave its assent to the
unnegotiated disintegration of multi-ethnic Yugoslavia into
ethnically-defined States, the struggle was on for control of
territory along ethnic lines. In this struggle, Serbs, Croats,
Muslims, and Albanians have all accused their territorial
rivals of "genocide". These accusations reflect both genuine
fears and political calculation, and outsiders should be prudent in echoing such inflammatory terms. In the West, emphasis on "genocide" by analogy with totally different historic
situations has obscured the primary political cause of "ethnic
cleansing": fear that the presence of members of a politically
organized ethnic group will be used to support territorial
claims.
The presence on the small territory of Kosovo of two
armed camps indeed threatens to lead to a bloody and terrible
conflict. In the propaganda skirmishes leading up to such a
conflict, the Serbs have once again lost the labelling battle.
Their label for their armed adversaries, "terrorist", has been
reluctantly endorsed by US proconsul Robert Gelbard, before
being dropped as soon as Serbian authorities acted accordingly. On the other hand, the ethnic Albanian label for Serbian
actions, "ethnic cleansing", has been taken up at the highest
level of the international community, as well as by a chorus of
commentators and petition signers.
The notion that early denunciation of ethnic cleansing
will help to prevent massacres is probably dead wrong. On the
contrary, such highly-charged overstatement contributes to
emotional polarization, to mutual fear and suspicion, to
suppositions about NATO intervention, and above all to the
sort of desperation on both sides that can lead people to
commit desperate and terrible acts.
28
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
Leaders of both the Serbian state and the ethnic Albanian nationalists have proclaimed their willingness to accept
cohabitation between the Serbs and ethnic Albanians. The
wiser course is to accept this declaration of principle on its
face value and to consider any acts contrary to this principle
as deviations from mutually accepted principles.
IV - Are the Serbs Willing to Compromise?
Dobrica Cosic, Serbia’s leading novelist, often characterized
as the spiritual father of the national revival, proposed partition of Kosovo-Metohija as a way of solving the conflict
between Serbs and Albanians (11). As President of Yugoslavia in 1992 and 1993, Cosic raised the possibility on various
occasions, such as when speaking to the foreign affairs
committee of the European Parliament in Brussels on March
30, 1993, without arousing any interest.
Cosic described (12) Kosovo as "a European question
of the first rank. Nevertheless, up to now, neither the European Community nor the CSCE have found the right way of
helping to resolve the Albanian-Yugoslav and the AlbanianSerb problem." He attributed this to "the fact that the problem
of Serbo-Albanian relations has been misrepresented and
reduced to a problem of human rights."
This meant that "the central factor" was being "studiously overlooked: the aspiration of Yugoslav Albanians to
unite with Albania and create a ‘Greater Albania’." The
secessionist ambition of the Albanian nationalist movement
is the very essence of their human rights demands. From that
ambition flows a behavior of obstruction in every sphere of
social live: politics, culture, public education, the economy,
media. For the problem is not that the Albanians are deprived
of cultural, political or other rights; the problem is that they
have these rights but refuse to exercise them. They boycott en
bloc the society in which they live; they do not recognize it.
The issue is not about opening the schools: they are open. The
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
29
International
issue is that they insist that the curriculum in those schools be
borrowed from the Albanian State and that they issue diplomas in the name of the ‘Republic of Kosovo’.
"I consider as a great misfortune the fact that the
Albanians have excluded themselves from political life and
that they do not take advantage of their autonomy. They have
all the civil and political rights needed for constituting themselves as an autonomous community. That is officially guaranteed.
"The whole world, all the human rights champions are
saying that the Albanians have been banned from the schools.
That is a pure lie! They are the ones who refuse to attend the
schools governed by the program of the Serbian state, which
nevertheless guarantees them courses in Albanian history and
culture and the use of their language. They insist on schools
paid and maintained by the Republic of Serbia but where the
curriculum and schoolbooks come from Albania and the
diplomas would bear the heading, ‘Republic of Kosovo’!"
"The human rights argument is no longer anything but
an ideological weapon used by the secessionists and their
foreign protectors in view of realizing their national ambition: the union of all Albanians in a single State. And so long
as they will not have achieved that end, the question of human
rights in Kosovo-Metohija will continue to be heated up and
Serbia will remain indicted by the international community.
It will not do us a bit of good to point out that the Albanians
benefit from national and human rights such as no other
national minority enjoys. [...]Kosovo will be Serbia’s malignant tumor which will exhaust her economically, block her
development and threaten her territorially by demographic
expansion."
The military dangers were clear five years ago. Cosic
was aware of "precise information on the existence of 60 to
70,000 Albanians organized in paramilitary units in Kosovo.
This is an army ready to go to war the day when Mr. Rugova,
Mr. Berisha or some other Albanian is through with the
soothing rhetoric that they serve up to the CSCE." Yugoslavia
was even then being isolated and crushed by sanctions, and
30
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
even threatened with military intervention if they "commit
aggression" in Kosovo — that is, on their own territory. If the
Serbian army should move to oppose secession, Cosic wondered: "will they send missiles to raze our cities and airports?"
In such a dilemma, Cosic concluded it was necessary to
satisfy the national aspirations of both the Serbian and Albanian peoples by a "peaceful and fair territorial division".
This offer having found no takers on the Albanian side,
there is no present sign of its being actively pursued by the
Serbs either. In itself, it may well be a fair proposal. However,
it encounters two types of objections.
* The Western "international community", starting with
the United States, has vetoed it for reasons of analogy and
precedent. Partitioning Kosovo would go contrary to the
policy adopted to justify recognition of Slovenia and Croatia,
considering ex-Yugoslavia’s internal boundaries as inviolable. This policy is the very basis for branding Serbia as the
"aggressor" in Croatia and in Bosnia and therefore cannot be
easily abandoned. Moreover, if Kosovo were partitioned,
why not Macedonia, where Albanians are concentrated in the
Western areas and would also demand to join "Greater Albania"?
* The danger of setting such a precedent also worries
Serbs. Suppose ethnic Albanians, thanks to their much higher
birthrate, attained a majority in some other part of Serbia.
Would they demand secession there too? The "Greater Albania" project includes more than Kosovo. Where if ever would
it all end?
Privately, a number of Serbs would welcome some sort
of negotiation which would "save the monasteries" and cut
losses. But how?
Various compromise proposals have been put forth by
independent Serbian intellectuals. One such proposal is published in this issue of DIALOGUE. In another, Professor
Predrag Simic of the Institute of International Politics and
Economics in Belgrade has suggested that the Autonomy
Statute of Trentino-South Tyrol in Northern Italy, long a
scene of irredentist unrest among the German-speaking, forDIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
31
International
merly Austrian inhabitants, could serve as a European model
for resolving the Kosovo crisis.
This and other independent proposals could be considered "trial balloons" which could be taken up at the official
level should they ever meet with the slightest sign of interest
on the Albanian side. So far, however, this has not been the
case. Encouraged by their image as victims of Serbian oppression, enjoying strong support from Western governments and
human rights organizations, Kosovo’s ethnic Albanian nationalists have no incentive to settle for anything less than
their ultimate goal: Greater Albania.
V - Human Rights
The attitude of the international community toward the Yugoslav disaster has been characterized throughout by confusion
between national rights and human rights. It is unclear to
what extent this confusion is accidental or deliberate in
Western countries, where the concept of "national rights" is
variously appreciated according to political tradition (with
significant differences between the United States and Germany, for instance). The readiness in the United States, in
particular, to consider denial of separatist ethnic rights as
violation of human rights represents a mutation that may not
be unrelated to the confusion in the American left, in particular, resulting from the critique of universal values and the rise
of "identity politics".
Regarding the ethnic Albanians of Kosovo, what sort of
civil society is being built in the context of the long militant
nationalist struggle? Some positive effects may be assumed.
Literacy has certainly been vigorously encouraged by a movement which, since its inception in the late 19th century, has
been led by literature professors looking for a country to go
with a language only recently transposed from the oral tradition. The rise in general literacy must also be beneficial to the
status of women. On the other hand, this is a society closed in
32
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
on itself, obsessed with its own identity. Its human rights
organizations are concerned with the human rights of ethnic
Albanians. All questions of democratization and political
direction are put off in expectation of the "independence" that
is supposed to solve them all.
The political modernization and democratization of the
Albanian people in the Balkans remains a legitimate and
unfulfilled aspiration. Had they used their political rights
under the Serbian Constitution, they could have elected an
important number of representatives to the Serbian Parliament, and altered the political balance of power in Belgrade.
Instead, they have missed out on contributing to the beginnings of multi-party democracy in Serbia and seriously crippled its development. Massive ethnic Albanian abstention
has ensured Milosevic’s party of a majority it might otherwise
have lost. It is highly doubtful that holding parallel elections
for ethnic Albanians only, resulting in unanimous election of
an unchallenged leader, Ibrahim Rugova, and of election of a
"parliament" which has never functioned, provides a better
initiation into democratic political practice than could have
been gained by using the official elections to further the
interests of the Albanian people of Kosovo within the Serbian
Republic (13).
The situation of ongoing ethnic hostility is bad for all
sides. Each is likely to care less and less about what happens
to the "others".
In early March, the Serbian raid on the rebel base at
Prekaz had not ended before the Clinton administration
announced measures to "punish" Belgrade for its "violence"
and began to pressure other governments to join in imposing
new economic and diplomatic penalties on Yugoslavia. Given
the absence of similar reaction to, for instance, Turkey’s use
of "disproportionate force" in its raids against Kurdish rebels,
such reprimands can carry little moral weight with Serbs.
How many innocents perished in Panama in the United States
extraterritorial raid to arrest a foreign head of state in his own
country? How many women and children died in Waco,
Texas, in a police raid on a group which was armed, but which
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
33
International
had not — in contrast to the ethnic Albanian guerrillas in
Prekaz — claimed dozens of assassinations?
The double standard employed is so blatant, that the
uniquely severe reaction of the international community
cannot appear to most Serbs as an expression of genuine deep
concern for human rights, but rather as part of a longstanding
political campaign to isolate and fragment their country.
Nevertheless, regardless of any and all hypocrisy and
ulterior motives on the part of outside accusers, it is more than
likely that acts of police brutality occurred in the course of
that and related raids on guerrilla bases, if only because acts
of brutality are all too usual in such circumstances.
Unfortunately the chorus of indignation and calls for
punishment led by Madeleine Albright can only make it
harder for Yugoslavs who are concerned about high standards of respect for human rights to demand an accounting
from their government. Nevertheless, some have done so.
Following its own investigations in the Drenica region
in early March, the Belgrade-based Humanitarian Law Center
(HLC) reported that its findings "contradict Serbian police
reports on the number of dead and the locations and circumstances in which they were killed" and urged the Serbian
Ministry of Internal Affairs to give reporters and representatives of humanitarian and human rights organizations access
to the area and thereby enable the public to be provided with
full, accurate and timely information. "The indications that
the persons killed, wounded or arrested were connected with
the attacks on police must be presented to the public", the
HLC stated in a communiqué, pointing out that it is "in
Serbia’s best interest to immediately institute an inquiry" into
the circumstances of the death of Kosovo Albanians in police
actions, including exhumation of the remains for forensic
examination.
It would be in keeping with traditional practices for
human rights advocacy groups in other countries to support
such demands from local Serbian organizations, as a means
of strengthening democratic civil society and the rule of law.
This is in fact the sort of work done by Amnesty
34
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
International, whose own reports from Kosovo in early March
1998 were reasonably precise, factual and balanced, relating
charges made by both sides and noting which had not been
substantiated or confirmed.
The reactions to events in Yugoslavia display a major
difference of approach to human rights questions, of considerable political significance.
What can be considered the traditional Amnesty International approach consists broadly in trying to encourage
governments to enact and abide by humanitarian legal standards. It does so by calling attention to particular cases of
injustice, excessive severity or violation of legal norms. It
thereby participates, through outside moral support, in various internal struggles for the advancement of humanitarian
legal standards, in alliance with whatever local forces are
engaged in such combat.
The approach of Human Rights Watch and above all of
its affiliate, the Vienna-based International Helsinki Federation for Human Rights, is quite different. Aaron Rhodes,
executive director of the International Helsinki Federation for
Human Rights, displays none of the scrupulous concern for
facts which is the hallmark of Amnesty International. He
deals in sweeping generalities. In a column for the International Herald Tribune (14), he wrote that Albanians in Kosovo
"have lived for years under conditions similar to those suffered by Jews in Nazi-controlled parts of Europe just before
World War II. They have been ghettoized. They are not free,
but politically disenfranchised and deprived of basic civil
liberties". The comparison could hardly be more incendiary,
but the specific facts to back it up are absent.
At least in the case of Yugoslavia, the Helsinki and
Human Rights Watch approach differs fundamentally from
that of Amnesty International in that it clearly aims not at
calling attention to specific abuses that might be corrected,
not at reforming but at discrediting the targeted State. By the
excessive nature of its accusations, it does not ally with
reformist forces in the targeted country so much as it undermines them. Its lack of balance, its rejection of any effort at
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
35
International
remaining neutral between conflicting parties, contributes to
a disintegrative polarization rather than to reconciliation and
mutual understanding. It therefore contributes, deliberately
or inadvertently, to a deepening cycle of repression and chaos
that eventually may justify, or require, outside intervention.
This is an approach which, like its partner, economic
globalization, breaks down the defenses and authority of
weaker States. Rather than helping to enforce democratic
institutions at the national level, it carries the notion of
democracy to the largely abstract level of the "international
community", whose sporadic and partial interest in the region
is dictated by Great Power interests, lobbies, media attention
and the institutional ambitions of "non-governmental organizations" — often linked to powerful governments — whose
competition with each other for donations provides motivation for exaggeration of the abuses they specialize in denouncing.
The readiness of distant observers to accept the most
extreme allegations serves to discredit and ultimately
disempower all State authority in former Yugoslavia. This
"international community" may indeed be serious when it
warns Ibrahim Rugova and his followers that it does not want
an independent Kosovo, much less a "Greater Albania". The
logic of its actions is to reduce the entire region to an
ungovernable chaos, from which can emerge no independent
States, but rather a new type of joint colonial rule by the
international community.
________________________________________________
(1) "Ethnically defined" because, despite the argument accepted by the
international community that it was the Republics that could invoke the right to
secede, all the political argument surrounding recognition of independent Slovenia
and Croatia dwelt on the right of Slovenes and Croats as such to selfdetermination. Claiming that it was impossible to stay in Yugoslavia because the
Serbs were so oppressive was the popular pretext for the nationalist leaders in
power in the Republics to set up their own statelets. Recognition of the
administrative borders was a de facto support for the non-Serbian nationalisms —
in the name of anti-nationalism. No other single act has been more decisive in
determining the subsequent fate of the region. Countless books, articles and
36
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
declarations blaming the wars in Yugoslavia solely or primarily on one
nationalism, Serbian nationalism, and on one man, Slobodan Milosevic, have
deflected attention from the responsibilities of all the other internal and external
actors, not to mention crucial economic and constitutional factors. An outstanding
exception to this chorus is the careful account of these factors by Susan Woodward
in Balkan Tragedy: Chaos and Dissolution After the Cold War, Brookings,
Washington, 1995.
(2) The separatist positions of Adem Demaqi are proof that it takes more than
years in prison to make a "Mandela".
(3) The fact is "presumed" because ethnic Albanians boycotted the most recent
census in 1991.
(4) The generally well-documented 1998 Spring Report of the influential
International Crisis Group (ICG) comments on its decision to refer throughout to
ethnic Albanians in Kosovo as "Kosovars" as follows: "Serbs living in Kosovo are
also sometimes called Kosovars. In this report, however, ‘Kosovar’ always means
ethnic Albanians from Kosovo. Serbs use for ethnic Albanians, either ‘Albanci’ or
the derogatory term ‘Siptar’..." First, by giving the ethnic Albanians, and not the
Serbs, a name attached to the region, the implication is established that the ethnic
Albanians really belong in Kosovo, whereas the Serbs are outsiders. The same was
done earlier by adopting the terms "Bosniak" and even "Bosnian" exclusively for
Muslim inhabitants of Bosnia-Herzegovina. In Kosovo the appropriation of the
place name is even more questionable, in view of the circumstance that a large but
undetermined number of Albanian "Kosovars" have immigrated into Kosovo quite
recently, whether during the wartime fascist occupation or afterwards, when the
ethnic Albanian Party leaders tolerated illegal immigration from Albania itself.
There is no mention in the long ICG Report of this clandestine immigration from
Albania into Kosovo.
The statement that "Serbs use... the derogatory term Siptar" is equally
biased. The Albanian word for Albanian is precisely Shqiptar, written in Serbian
as Siptar. That is how the Albanians have alway called themselves; it means "eagle
men" and is scarcely derogatory. No mention is made of derogatory terms used by
the Albanians to designate the Serbs...
At the very start of the ICG report, mention is made of the importance of
Kosovo for Serbs and for "Kosovars". Speaking of the importance for Serbs, the
paragraph begins:
"According to Serb mythology, Kosovo is the cradle of their nation..."
Speaking of the importance for Kosovars (i.e., Albanians), it begins:
"As descendants of the ancient Illyrians..."
Thus the thoroughly documented history of the Serbian kingdom is
described as "mythology" while the Albanian supposition is accepted as fact.
With a board of directors including George Soros and prestigious political
figures including Shimon Peres and the crown prince of Jordan, financed by both
governments and private sources, the ICG is the perfect "think tank" for the
"International community" at its highest levels.
(5) Radovan Samardzic et al, Le Kosovo-Metohija dans l’Histoire Serbe, published
by L’Age d’Homme in Lausanne in 1990; and Dimitrije Bogdanovic, Knjiga o
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
37
International
Kosovu, Serbian Academy of Sciences and the Arts, Belgrade, 1985. Serbian
historians point out that the two ethnic populations co-habited the region in the
Middle Ages, but were differentiated in their economic activities. Place names,
legal texts and tax documents indicate that in the thirteen century, the Serbs were
tillers of the soil, centered in the plains, whereas Albanians (and Vlachs) were
herdsmen who moved through the mountains according to grazing seasons. Another
interesting instance of ethnic specialization is the immigration of Germans from
Saxony to work the important gold and silver mines at Novo Brdo near Pristina
during the height of the Serbian Kingdom. Such occupational distinctions have of
course been lost in modern times. See Samardzic, 1990, p.30. See also Georges
Castellan, Histoire des Balkans, Fayard, 1991, p.66.
(6) Castellan, pp 211-214.
(7) Branka Magas, in the introduction to The Destruction of Yugoslavia, London,
Verso, 1993.
(8) Susan Woodward points out that the same Serbian liberal leaders who
attempted to denounce the intellectuals’ nationalism by leaking the incomplete
"Memorandum" wanted to reduce Kosovo’s autonomy for purely economic reasons
but saw no way to do it. The ex-banker Slobodan Milosevic found the political
excuse to do so by defending the Kosovo Serbs: the political trick that built his
power base. Ibid, p. 78.
(9) "Bewaffneter Widerstand formiert sich", Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung, 4
March 1998. It may be noted that the FAZ is the last newspaper in the world that
could be accused of being pro-Serb.
(10) "Minorités albanaises et géopolitique de l’héroïne", La Dépêche
Internationale des Drogues, Paris, No 57, Juillet 1996.
(11) "While he was president of Yugoslavia in 1992 and 1993, Dobrica Cosic made
discreet contact with Kosovo Albanian leaders. He wanted to discuss the territorial
division of the province, with the Albanian part, except for a number of Serbian
enclaves, leaving Serbia. This was rejected by Albanian leaders." Tim Judah, The
Serbs, Yale University Press, 1997, p.307.
(12) Cosic’s analysis of the Kosovo situation, as expressed before and during his
term as President of Yugoslavia (cut short in mid-1993 by Milosevic, who perhaps
concluded that his domestic prestige was not exportable and thus of no use), is to
be found in a 1994 collection of his writings published by L’Age d’Homme under
the title L’Effondrement de la Yougoslavie.
(13) Ibrahim Rugova and his Democratic League of Kosova (LDK) are described as
follows by Tim Judah in The Serbs, Yale University Press, 1997: "The party is led
by Ibrahim Rugova whose father was executed by the communists when they
restored the region to Yugoslav control. His trademark is a scarf worn at all times.
The LDK brooks little dissent and those that challenge it are howled down in LDK
publications and can even be ostracised in the tight-knit Albanian community.
Kosovo is odd because, despite constant police repression, Albanian politicians
have held semi-underground polls, have declared Kosovo ‘independent’, have set
up a parallel education system, and have hailed Rugova as president of the
Republic of Kosova. Woe betide any Albanian family or shop or businessman who
will not pay his dues to Kosova’s tax collectors. In his capacity as president,
Rugova sweeps out of his headquarters, a ramshackle wooden building, hops into a
38
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
limousine surrounded by aides and bodyguards and drives about Pristina just like a
real Balkan president. A government-in-exile complete with ministers commutes
between Tirana, Germany and Skopje. Rugova travels abroad to lobby for
international recognition for his phantom state, but despite the odd hassle over his
passport he has not been arrested since challenging Serbian power in such a blatant
fashion."
(14) International Herald Tribune, 18 March 1998. Two months earlier, Mr.
Rhodes hastened to address a letter to the same newspaper vehemently attacking
Jonathan Clarke, who had had the temerity to write a balanced columned entitled
"Don’t Encourage Separatist Aims of Kosovo Albanians". Mr. Rhodes accused Mr.
Clarke of echoing Belgrade propaganda and of seeming to "favor appeasement in
the face of murder, torture and the total denial of the human rights of Kosovo
Albanians".
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
39
International
40
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
Kosovo and Metohia: Origins of a
Conflict and Possible Solutions
Dusan T. Batakovic
Historian, Institute for Balkan Studies, Belgrade
The inter-ethnic tensions and political crisis in the southern
province of Serbia - the autonomous province of Kosovo &
Metohija - have a long and turbulent historical background.
From the twelfth to the fifteenth century it was part of the
Serbian medieval kingdom, the Serbian empire and the Serbian Despotate. From mid-fifteenth to early twentieth century, these regions were parts of the Ottoman Empire. From
1912, until today - with the exception of the Second World
War occupation - Kosovo and Metohija were integral parts of
the Kingdom of Serbia, later on the Kingdom of Serbs, Croats
and Slovenes, the Kingdom of Yugoslavia, and the Socialist
Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, and still today in the Federal
Republic of Yugoslavia as in all the above mentioned states,
was and is an integral part of Serbia. Neither Kosovo nor
Metohija was a distinctive territorial unit until 1945. In
Ottoman times as well as in the twentieth century, these
regions were part of larger administrative units. The present
internal border and political status of the province of Kosovo
and Metohia were arbitrarily established by the communist
dictator Josip Broz Tito in 1945.(1)
The Communist Solution
Within the communist Yugoslavia, the centuries-old SerboAlbanian conflict was only one aspect of the complex concept
for resolving the national question which was carried out in
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
41
International
phases and in the name of “brotherhood and unity” by J. B.
Tito. The communist dictator of Yugoslavia was a Croat,
brought up in the Habsburg environment of constant fear of
“the Greater Serbian threat” as well as the ideological pattern
of Lenin’s teaching that the nationalism of big nations is more
dangerous than the nationalism of smaller ones. For these
reasons, Tito was consistent in stifling any hint of “Serbian
hegemony” which, according to the communists, was personified in the Kingdom of Yugoslavia. The first two decades
of bureaucratic centralism (1945-1966) were a necessary
phase for the communist authorities to consolidate power.
During that period Tito relied on Serbian cadres with whom
he emerged victorious from the civil war. The decentralization (from 1966 to 1974), based on the plans of his two closest
associates - Edvard Kardelj, a Slovene, and Vladimir Bakaric,
a Croat - which aimed at strengthening the competencies of
the federal units, notably by the Constitution of 1974, finally
led to the renewal of inter-ethnic tensions.
With the introduction of national-communism, a model
shaped by Edvard Kardelj, the power of federal jurisdiction
came to reside in the ruling oligarchies of the republics. Thus
the Party nomenklatura became sovereign each in its own
republic, where each came to represent the majority nationality. As the only republic with provinces, Serbia was the
exception, since, under the Constitution, the provinces could
use their veto power against inner Serbia. National-communism, through the 1974 Constitution, introduced majority
rule for the leading nation in each of six republic and two
provinces of the federation, with the result that there continued to be - to a greater or lesser extent - discrimination against
nations or national minorities residing in each republic or
province.
Josip Broz - Tito skillfully manipulated the growing
nationalism in order to prevent an ideological thaw of the
hard-line dictatorship and to preserve his undisputed authority. In the last phase of his rule, marked by the Constitution
of 1974, he became, like Brezhnev in the USSR, the obstacle
to any semi-liberal evolution of the system. As Tito’s only
42
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
legacy there remained the common ideologically oriented
army, and the bulky party-bureaucratic apparatus, now divided along republican and provincial borders - borders
which, although officially administrative, increasingly resembled the borders of self-sufficient, covertly rival national
sates, linked together on the inside by the authority of the
charismatic leader, and from the outside by the danger of a
potential Soviet invasion.
In such a context, Kosovo and Metohia had an important role: at first it was an autonomous region (1946), then an
autonomous province within Serbia (1963) and finally an
autonomous province (1974) only formally linked with Serbia, with competencies that were hardly different from those
of the republics (the only thing it lacked was the Leninist
principle concerning the right to self-determination). Kosovo
and Metohia owes the change of its status within the federation not to the freely expressed will of the people of Serbia (of
which it had been an integral part since 1912), but exclusively
to the concepts designed by a narrow circle of communist
leaders around Tito to resolve the national question within the
whole federation.
During the period of centralism when Albania was part
of the Soviet bloc, openly hostile towards Yugoslavia (19451961), Tito relied on the Serbs in Kosovo and Metohia who
represented the guarantee of the preservation of Yugoslavia’s
integrity in that region. After the reconciliation with Moscow
(1955) and the gradual normalization of relations with Albania (1971), Tito favored the ethnic Albanians in Kosovo in a
way which, after the 1968 and 1971 Constitutional amendments, they understood not only as a possibility for national
emancipation but also as a long-awaited opportunity to take
historic revenge against the Serbs who had deprived Albanian
feudal leaders of privileges enjoyed under the Ottoman Empire. In contrast to the modern democratic state of equal
citizens, the ideological and national model for Kosovo and
Metohia’s ethnic Albanians was the Stalinist-type ethnonationalism of Enver Hoxha, imbued with century-old intolerance towards the Serbs. The erasing of the name of Metohija,
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
43
International
as an exclusively Serbian-Orthodox term, from the name of
the autonomous province in 1968 symbolically indicated the
direction to be taken by the ethnic Albanian communist
nomenklatura in Kosovo in their national policy.
A series of successive administrative, judicial, police
and physical pressures against the Kosovo and Metohija
Serbs resulted in their quiet but steady and forced migration
to inner Serbia, a process which many knew about, but which
very few dared publicly mention. Over the years, due to this
silent ethnic cleansing tolerated or even encouraged by the
federal communist leadership, the Serbian population in
Kosovo and Metohia was reduced by almost a half, from 23.6
percent in 1948 to 13.2 percent in 1981, the relatively high
birth rate during Tito’s rule notwithstanding. The Montenegrin
population in Kosovo and Metohia fell from 3.9 percent in
1948 to 1.7 percent in 1981.(2)
As the process of moving out proceeded, the land of the
expelled Serbs was given to emigrants from Albania. From
the end of the Second World War until Tito’s death in 1980,
the number of ethnic Albanians in Kosovo and Metohia
tripled, resulting in a 164 percent population increase in the
period of 1948 to 1981. Among them there were also a large
number of immigrants, a number that has still not been
definitely determined. The gradual settlement of Albanian
refugees from Albania in Kosovo and Metohia, during the
first years after the Second World War, aimed to ease the
expected annexation of Albania to the Yugoslav federation.
The second wave of settlement of refugees was organized
from the late 1960s to late 1980s by the local nomenklatura of
ethnic Albanians in order to improve Albanian ethnic domination of regions with a strong Serbian population. The
uncontrolled growth of the ethnic Albanian population gave
additional social stimuli to numerous young people, increasingly and openly educated on the basis of national mythology
and brought up to hate Yugoslavia. The economic frustration
of the young and predominantly agrarian population of ethnic
Albanians was thereby largely diverted into the huge propaganda campaign of national dissatisfaction. Thus, the official
44
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
theory of Enver Hoxha that the Albanians were the direct
descendants of the ancient Illyrians was used as a “proof” of
the ethnic Albanians’ historical right to Kosovo and Metohija.
The Serbs, who arrived there many centuries after the Illyrians
(only in the 6th century), were stigmatized in popular opinion
as the unlawful intruders into genuine “Albanian lands”.(3)
The Kosovo Riot and the Serbia Reaction
The unanimous demands by the Albanian minority to create
a republic of Kosovo (with the right to self-determination,
including secession), set out in 1981, only a year after Tito’s
death, disrupted the sensitive balance of forces in the federal
leadership of communist Yugoslavia. The attempt to hush up
the Albanian question in Kosovo and Metohia by means of a
party purge and with outside efforts (actions by the federal
military and police forces) and to minimize the problem of the
discrimination against the Serbs and their forced displacement, resulted in growing frustration among Serbs all over
Yugoslavia in the years that followed. (4) Serbs gradually,
but in an increasingly large numbers, started realizing that the
Titoist communist order, contrary to the interwar period, was
based on the national inequality of Serbs in Yugoslavia.
The attempts by Serbian communists to resolve the
question of Serbia’s competencies over the provinces in
agreement with the other republican leaderships, for the
purpose of protecting the Serbs in Kosovo and Metohia more
efficiently, were rejected by all the other republics with
unhidden antagonism. All attempts from 1977 to 1987 to put
an end to the discrimination against the non-Albanian population in Kosovo and Metohia failed. The intransigence of the
national-communist nomenklatura in the federal leadership
created dangerous tensions that were hard to control: the
Kosovo Serbs started broadly self-organizing. (5)
The Serbs’ growing national frustration was skillfully
exploited, after a party coup in 1987, by Slobodan Milosevic,
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
45
International
the new leader of the Serbian communists: instead of forums
he used populist methods, taking over from the Serbian
Orthodox Church and the non-communist intelligentsia the
role of the protector of national interests. Thus, the protection
of the endangered rights of the Serbs in Kosovo and Metohia
became a mean of political manipulation. Milosevic’s intention to renew the weary communist party on the basis of newly
discovered national ideals came at a moment when an irreversible process of communism’s demise by means of nationalism was launched in Eastern Europe and the Soviet Union
itself. Milosevic’s communist approach to the national question began to compromise overall Serbian interests in Yugoslavia. At that moment, for most of the Serbs, preoccupied by
the question of Kosovo, the interests of the nation were more
important than the democratic changes taking place in the
East, especially since Milosevic had created the semblance of
a freedom of the media where former political and ideological
taboos were now freely discussed. Democracy in Serbia was
belated only because of the unresolved national question.
The ethnic Albanians were already organized as a homogenous political movement. They held to their radical
stands demanding neither political freedom nor human rights,
but exclusively collective rights: “the Republic of Kosovo”
within the Yugoslav federation. Ethnic Albanians responded
to reassertion of Serbian authority with a relentless series of
strikes and demonstrations: they were aware that the abolition of the autonomy based on the 1974 Constitution of
communist Yugoslavia, meant, in fact, the abolition of certain elements of statehood, and put restrictions on uncontrolled Albanian political domination. But by organizing
mass demonstrations, they only strengthened Milosevic’s
positions. The polarization within the republican leaderships
in regard to the Kosovo and Metohia issue became public.
The support of the communist leaderships of Slovenia and
Croatia to the ethnic Albanian demands definitely cemented
Milosevic’s charisma. The final results of open rivalry between Serbia and other republics were the following: a
majority vote by the National Assembly of Serbia to limit
46
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
Kosovo and Metohia’s autonomy, huge unrest among the
ethnic Albanians, and severe police repression in Kosovo and
Metohia. On March 26, 1989, the semi-republican status of
the two Serbian provinces, Kosovo and Vojvodina, was
reduced to the more usual competencies of autonomous
regions. The 1989 amendments to the 1974 Constitution
annulled the provinces’ right to two separate legislatures,
abolished the veto power held by the provincial legislature
over the legislature of Serbia, placed the power over international relations in the hands of the republic, and limited the
right to debate a measure to a period of six months, after
which the matter was to be settled by a referendum. The
referendum, boycotted by the ethnic Albanians was held on
July 1, 1990. Kosovo remained as an autonomous province,
but with territorial autonomy and a Statute which would be
enacted with the Serbian parliament. The legislative authority
was transferred to the parliament of Serbia and the executive
authority to the Government of Serbia. The highest judicial
authority resided in the Supreme Court of Serbia. The name
Metohija (left out by the Albanian communist nomenklatura
in 1968) reappeared in the official name of the autonomous
province.
The ethnic Albanians (through the members of the
dismissed provincial communist Assembly) responded on
July 2, 1990 by proclaiming Kosovo as republic within
Yugoslavia and adopted their own Constitution on September 7, 1990 at an assembly held secretly in Kacanik. These
acts, followed by the widespread Albanian boycott of all
official institutions, were regarded by Serbian authorities as
an attempt at secession. The result was firing of those who left
their jobs, thereby challenging the state unity of Serbia. The
second measure was harsh police retaliation against armed or
anarmed street protesters. Since then, the ethnic Albanians,
determined to obtain independence from Serbia, have consistently refused to have any contact with official Belgrade or
with the local government in Kosovo. They have constantly
boycotted Serbian parliamentary elections and accused the
regime of “colonial” and “apartheid” policies.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
47
International
The secessionist movement of the ethnic Albanians in
Kosovo and Metohia, derived from the logic of the Titoist
order and based on ethnic discrimination and intolerance, led
to the homogenization of the Serbs in Yugoslavia, directly
producing Milosevic. This, following the domino effect,
resulted in the homogenization of the other Yugoslav nations.
In a state with such mixed populations, due to the inability of
the communist and post-communist leaderships to place
democratic principles of organizing a multi-ethnic community above narrow national interests, this homogenization
directly led to the tragic civil war.
The Balance of Intolerance
After the disintegration of Yugoslavia in 1991, the SerboAlbanian conflict lost its important Titoist dimension and
once again became Serbia’s internal issue, despite the demands to establish the self-proclaimed Republic of Kosovo
through internationalization of the Kosovo issue as part of the
search for a global solution of the civil war and the ethnic
conflicts on the territory of former Yugoslavia. If the ethnic
Albanians were to give up their refusal to live in Serbia and
cast their votes against Milosevic’s candidates, the democratic opposition in Serbia could easily take over power,
which would open the way to a long-term solution. On the
other hand, as long as Milosevic is in power in Serbia,
Ibrahim Rugova, the “president” of self-proclaimed Republic
of Kosovo, can still hope for the internationalization of the
Kosovo issue.
The two essentially authoritarian regimes, the Serbian
one and the shadow regime of Kosovo Albanians, are only
nourishing the extremism on both sides.
The geopolitical realities point to the fact that every
attempt at achieving the Kosovo Albanians’ goals would
cause a war of broader Balkan proportions with unforeseeable consequences, because this would mean changing the
48
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
stable inter-state borders established way back in 1912 and
1913. The right to self-determination, which the ethnic Albanians refer to when rejecting even the very thought of remaining within Serbia, is not envisaged anywhere in Europe for
national minorities, no matter how large their percentage may
be compared to the country’s overall population.
Today, the ethnic Albanians account for approximately 18
percent of the overall population of Serbia. That is approximately the same as the percentage of the Serbs and other nonAlbanians in Kosovo.
The Possible Solution: The Regionalization of
Serbia
Mistakes have been made on both sides. The ethnic Albanians
attempted to resolve the Kosovo question without the participation of the Kosovo and Metohia Serbs and against interests
of Serbia, and the Serbian regime tried to resolve the problem
without consulting the ethnic Albanians. The only viable
solution appears to be the opening of dialogue and mutual
concessions. The first concession of the ethnic Albanians
should be the recognition of Serbia’s sovereignty over Kosovo
and Metohia. It is absolutely a conditio sine qua non for
further negotiations. The next step would be negotiated concessions concerning the form of Kosovo and Metohia’s autonomy.
A return to the old type of political organization set forth
by the 1974 Constitution would mean a return to the completely outdated concept of administrative decision-making
by simple majority vote - as was the practice under Titoist rule
- and would inevitably result in a renewed flare-up of ethnic
tensions, but this time on a larger scale. What is urgently
needed is the abolition of collective rights - the communist
legacy - and their replacement with human and civil rights for
all citizen regardless of nationality and religion. Unlike the
Serbs in Croatia and Bosnia-Herzegovina who are ethnically,
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
49
International
linguistically, and culturally close to the Croats and Bosnian
Muslims, and therefore threatened by silent assimilation, the
ethnic Albanians are in no danger of losing their ethnic
identity through assimilation since their culture, language
and religion differ substantially from those of the Serbs.
Serbia should therefore offer the broadest possible
status of autonomy to Kosovo-Metohia and the Europeantype of minority rights to ethnic Albanians. Minority rights,
such as the right to use one’s own language in the local
government, the courts, schools and universities, as well as
the freedom of religion and full cultural autonomy, would
have to conform to international law in every respect. The
gradual introduction of a genuine democratic government,
through which the majority ethnic Albanians in Kosovo and
Metohia, and the ethnic Albanian minority within the whole
of Serbia, would became part of the Serbian state system, with
full participation in parliamentary elections as well as public
institutions such as schools and universities, would help
reduce existing ethnic tensions since all economic and political matters would be resolved in the parliament of Serbia by
the freely elected representatives of all citizens of Serbia.
There are others forms of territorial arrangements that
would work better as they are envisaged by the Serbian
democratic parties in opposition to Milosevic’s regime. These
parties consider that instead of ethnic and ideological criteria,
it is more important to use economic and geographic criteria,
with a heavy emphasis on a new communication system. In
the 1970s and 1980s Kosovo and Metohia was unable to meet
more than 10 percent of its domestic needs with its own
production; whatever else was needed came from the federal
or Serbian government. The financial investments in Kosovo
by federal agencies in this period exceeded the total amount
of funds used for the development of inner Serbia. On the
other hand, inner Serbia was obliged by the federal government to invest in Kosovo and Metohia, regardless of its own
economic stagnation. This had disastrous consequences for
inner Serbia, which was deprived of a stable economic
development, and for Kosovo and Metohia itself where the
50
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
investments were placed in a completely wrong way. Instead
of encouraging small business or agriculture, funding was
invested in big hotels, stadiums, bureaucratic buildings or
large industrial complexes. For all these reasons, reforms are
urgently needed to restructure Kosovo and Metohia’s basic
economic production and whatever infrastructure already
exists in the province so as to raise its productive capacities
to the level existing in Serbia.
A regionalization of Serbia - as envisaged by the
experts from the opposition parties, that is based on economic priorities would reduce the risk of a centralized,
authoritarian regime fueling particularistic and secessionist
aims. Any linking of minority question with the territorial
claims is only a basis for further confrontations. A region such
as Kosovo and Metohia with from 1.6 to 1.9 million inhabitants would be able to thrive by means of its own productive
capacities without threatening the integrity of the state. This
would be desirable in all respects.
Denationalization of state property, and the return of
property confiscated during and after the Second World War
to its rightful owners, is a basic prerequisite not only for all
political solutions, but also for a favorable economic development in the future. Furthermore, regionalization would
relieve the provincial administration of some of the enormous
costs through the creation of smaller territorial units that
would function as effective economic units.
Already culturally and linguistically united, the ethnic
Albanians would have better chances for economic prosperity within the smaller regional units. A Regional Assembly for
Kosovo and Metohia, as a territory with an ethnically mixed
population suffering from rising inter-ethnic tensions, would
consist of two chambers. Members of the lower chamber
would be elected by direct vote, while each ethnic group
would be equally represented in the upper chamber.(6) The
Assembly would vote its own Statute by a two third majority
of both chambers. The acts adopted by the local parliament
would not have the force of law but of decrees, necessarily
in accordance with the existing laws of Serbia. An ombudsDIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
51
International
man (an ethnic Albanian or a Serb) would be necessary to
monitor implementation of these decrees.
Within this system - which would be set out only for
Kosovo and Metohia not for the rest of Serbia - would be
prevent the use of any ethnically-based majority vote, a
technique so destructively applied under the communists,
while it guaranteeing the protection of all ethnic groups, not
only the Serbs and ethnic Albanians, but the Turks, Muslims
and Gypsies also. According to this project, the province of
Kosovo and Metohia would enjoy rights similar to those
envisaged for autonomous communities under the present
constitution of Spain, or for regions according to the present
constitution of Italy. All those competencies are far broader
then those envisaged by the present Constitution of Serbia.
The possible changes in legislative competencies of the
province can be made only when the present Constitution is
changed or amended by the National Assembly of Serbia.
This is the most European, entirely democratic and multicultural solution, even though it is for the time being completely rejected by the political leadership of ethnic Albanians. But in time it could be accepted by the Kosovo and
Metohia Serbs as well as by the opposition parties in Serbia,
who are strongly in favor of regionalization. The present low
level of political culture in Serbia, including Kosovo and
Metohia, makes this global project viable only after the
establishment of full parliamentary democracy within Serbia
and Montenegro.
Practical proposals
The practical proposals within this framework are the following: to improve the present condition of school system, the
ethnic Albanians should be given the right to attend the
schools (which they more or less voluntarily left in 1990) in
the existing school buildings which are now used only by the
Serbs and Muslims and other minorities, like Turks and
52
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
Gypsies. If they do not accept the curricula in use for the
whole of Serbia, they can organize their own curricula, which
will not be financed by the Serbia. If it is possible to find a
common ground for curricula which will be accepted by
Serbia, then it can be partially financed by the state. For the
moment, the most important issue is to have all the students
attending regular schools. Once a common program of schooling is agreed upon, ethnic Albanian teachers and professors
will be paid by the state, like all the others in Serbia. The
question of curricula is very sensitive, because Serbia cannot
agree to pay for schooling which is, in many aspects, hostile
to the state itself. There will be no ideological limitations in
the search for a mutually acceptable school curricula.
Second, the health care problem should be solved by
the return of Albanian cadres to the existing system of
hospitals and acceptance of rules which are generally observed elsewhere in Serbia. Ethnic Albanian patients, although officially rejecting all political connection with Serbia, are unofficially accepting the sovereignty of Serbia by
frequently coming for medical care to Belgrade and other
cities in inner Serbia, instead of going to Pristina, Pec or
Mitrovica. Since they are not paying any taxes to the state
funds, this humantarian acceptance of ethnic Albanian patients produces severe costs for Serbia. There is no real
possibility of creating separate health-care system that will
give to ethnic Albanians some kind of satisfaction concerning the governing of the hospitals or other medical institutions. The services offered by the Serbian hospitals are not
presently covered by the social security of ethnic Albanian
patients but by the state of Serbia itself.
Some immediate improvements can be made on the
level of public infrastructure. While formally rejecting any
official ties with the state, ethnic Albanians all used the
favorable economic situation and spiralling inflation in Serbia during the last several years to pay off their apartments
and became owners of state-owned property at very low
prices (as happened elsewhere in Serbia). On other levels as
well, useful and commonly accepted state laws could provide
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
53
International
the basis for improving inter-ethnic relations. The decrees
firing ethnic Albanians could easily be annulled for the
practical reasons of needed jobs and specialists for many
factories, mines and companies. With their gradual return to
their jobs, the question of the management of those companies or factories can be solved by mutual concessions, or, as
a better solution, prescribed by the state laws of privatization
which will give to employees the right to buy company shares
and thus participate in owning and running the companies.
The most problematic issue, but only for the moment,
concerns the judiciary and executive bodies. If there is a
massive return of ethnic Albanians in all structures of the
Kosovo and Metohia economy, the next step will be their
participation in the executive bodies of the political system.
If the model of two-chamber system for the future Assembly
of regionalized Kosovo and Metohia is accepted by both
sides, the ethnic Albanians will be proportionally represented
in all levels of the political system, including the judiciary and
executive body.
The Present Situation and the International
Mediation
Serbia is not as militarily and politically powerful as it was in
early 1990’s, but it is still strong enough to defend Serbian
territory itself if necessary. The Albanian side is overestimating international support, and underestimating the readiness
of the Serbs to defend Kosovo and Metohia after the wars lost
in Croatia and, partly, in Bosnia, even in moments of important internal turmoil such as the power struggle in late 1996
and early 1997. Due to a constant internal power struggle, in
order to remain in power, Milosevic’s regime, which in
September 1996 signed an educational agreement with Ibrahim
Rugova, is not in a position to make more concessions to
Kosovo and Metohia ethnic Albanians than could any other,
democratically elected government of Serbia. Even a fully
54
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
democratic government would need stability in Kosovo and
Metohia to consolidate the international position of Serbia.
The role of international mediators, from the USA to the
EU, needs to be extremely balanced, avoiding any one-sided
approach, which has not been the case during the last several
years. The ethnic Albanians understood the international
mediation only as an opportunity to impose upon the Serbs
and Serbia their own projects, ranging from the status of a
republic within Yugoslavia, with no political ties with Serbia,
to independence under international guarantees. But this
would mean an imposed, not a negotiated settlement, which
would not be viable in the long term. The role of the international mediators should be to pressure ethnic Albanians to
find a common ground with Serbian authorities for a negotiated solution acceptable by both sides. Any solution which
would not be found within the present Serbia is completely
unacceptable for the Serbian side, not only for the current
Milosevic regime but also for the democratic parties in the
opposition. Any change in political status of any part of the
Serbia can be effected only with the approval of the National
Assembly of Serbia. Therefore, all negotiations must accept
the fact that FR Yugoslavia is an internationally recognized
state, and that Serbia, as a part of that federation, will not
under any circumstances abandon its sovereignty on any part
of its own territory. This is also the general standpoint of the
international community concerning the states that emerged
from the former SFR Yugoslavia. Therefore, democracy as
the general framework seems as the only way out of the
present crisis in the province of Kosovo and Metohia. A step
by step approach is, in this respect, more viable then any
imposed solution.
_________________________________________________
(1) R. Samardzic (ed.), Kosovo-Metochien in der serbischen Geschichte, Lausanne:
L’Age d’Homme 1990.
(2) R.Petrovic, M. Blagojevic, The Migration of Serbs and Montenegrins from
Kosovo and Metohija. Results of the Survey Conducted in 1985-1986, Belgrade:
Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts 1992.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
55
International
(3) Cf. D.T. Batakovic, The Kosovo Chronicles, Belgrade: Plato 1992, pp. 23-38.
The Albanian view on Illyrian theory in : Albanians and Their Territories, Tirana:
Academy of Science 1985.
(4) “Declaration of the Bishops of the Serbian Orthodox Church against the
Genocide by the Albanians on the indigenous Serbian Population, together with the
Sacrilege of their Cultural Monuments in their own Country”, South Slav Journal,
vol 11, No 2-3 (40-41), London 1988, pp. 61-64; 87-89.
(5) Kjell Magnusson, “The Serbian reaction: Kosovo and the Ethnic Mobilization
Among the Serbs”, Nordic Journal of Soviet and East European Studies, vol 4:3
(1987), pp. 3-30.
(6) Cf. M. Jovicic, Regionalna drzava, Beograd: Vajat 1996.
56
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
The Kosovo and Metohia
Problem and Regional Security in
the Balkans
Predrag Simic
(1)
Institute of International Politics and Economics
Belgrade, Yugoslavia.
1. Introduction
Serbian-Albanian relations and, in particular, the problem of
the Serbian autonomous province of Kosovo and Metohia (2)
where the national aspirations of the two nations are in
conflict, are among the most complex contemporary ethnic,
territorial and security problems in the Balkans and in Europe. For the Serbs, Kosovo and Metohia is part of their
national territory, a region of great strategic and economic
importance besides being the cradle of the medieval state of
Serbia - a place with a concentration of Serbian historical,
religious and cultural monuments and where the legendary
battle against the Ottoman conquerors had been fought in
1389. In other words, it is an area that sublimes the collective
identity of the Serbian people just as Jerusalem does, for
instance, for the Jewish nation. For the Albanians, Kosovo
and Metohia is a territory where they comprise an ethnic
majority, where Albanian national movement was born in
1878 and where is still the focus of Albanian irredentism. In
brief, Kosovo and Metohia has an important place in the
national consciousness of both Serbs and Albanians - for the
Serbs, it stands for Ancient Serbia, whereas, for the Albanians, it is their Piedmont - and this made ethnic conflict over
Kosovo and Metohia intractable from the very beginning. The
problem of Kosovo and Metohia is consequently a dispute
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
57
International
over the historical rights of the Serbs and the ethnic rights of
the Albanians, two conflicting principles of international law,
that made any attempt of international mediation in this
dispute extremely complicated.
The Kosovo and Metohia problem is, however, much
more than an ethnic and territorial dispute between the Serbs
and Albanians. This is, above all, a region with the highest
population growth in Europe: in the period 1948-1981, its
population had doubled, completely upsetting the ethnic
balance that had existed among the Albanians and Serbs. (3)
In a matter of twenty years (1961-1981), the local Albanian
population increased by 90 per cent bringing its percentage in
the overall population up from 66.2 to 77.4 and the Serbian
down from 23.6 to 7.3, with Montenegrins accounting for 1.7
compared with 3.9 per cent previously (see Tab. I). Furthermore, half the ethnic Albanian population is under the age of
20, so it is expected that there will be another doubling of its
numbers in the next decade. Second, despite large investments on the part of the federal government, Kosovo and
Metohia has remained the most underdeveloped region of FR
Yugoslavia precisely because of its high demographic growth,
its traditional social structure, misguided investments and for
various other reasons. Third, this is the religious and cultural
problem, as the ethnic Albanians are largely Moslems whereas
the Serbs are Christians. In addition, it is a political and
geostrategic problem since this is an area crucial to Serbia’s
and FR Yugoslavia’s stability and security and the boycott
ethnic Albanians are conducting by abstaining from the
political life of the country (they make up 16.5 percent of the
population of FR Yugoslavia), has created a major gap on its
political scene. Fifth, it is also an economic problem as some
of the main natural resources and industrial facilities of
Serbia are located in this province. Last, but not least, it is also
a regional and European problem, because any kind of emergency situation in the area would destabilize all neighboring
states (above all the Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia), causing broader conflicts in the southern Balkans.
58
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
Tab. I: Population Trends in Kosovo and Metohia 1931-1991 (4)
________________________________________________________
Year Total Serbs/Montenegrins
%
Albanians
%
1880 240,300
1890 301,200
1900 378,300
1910 475,200
1921 439,010
1931 552,064
150,745
27.3 331,549
60.1
1948 727,820
199,961
27.5 463,742
63.7
1953 808,141
221,212
27.4 524,559
64.9
1961 963,988
264,604
27.4 646,605
67.1
1971 1,243,693
259,819
20.9 916,168
73.7
1981 1,584,441
236,525
14.9 1,226,736
77.4
1991 1,956,196
214,555
11.0 1,596,072
81.6
From a contemporary point of view, one could say that
the crises and civil war that broke out in the former SFRY had
been detonated by the Serb-Albanian dispute over Kosovo
and Metohia. Violent demonstrations of ethnic Albanian that
occurred in April 1981, hardly a year after the death of
Marshal Tito, gave an initial blow to the ethnic balance of the
“Second Yugoslavia”, inciting nationalism in all the Yugoslav republics which, ten years later, brought about the
ultimate dissolution of the Yugoslav Federation. The Albanian national movement of that time in Kosovo had come out
demanding that this Serbian province be given the status of a
seventh Yugoslav republic which, under the constitutional
order of the SFRY meant a step towards secession from the
Republic of Serbia and the SFR Yugoslavia as well, and
creation of a “Greater Albania”. (5) The irredentist movement
of the ethnic Albanians of Kosovo an Metohia roused strong
national mobilization in Serbia - the largest of the Yugoslav
republics which was already antagonized by the constitutional changes of 1971 and 1974 which had established an
asymmetrical relationship between this republic and its two
autonomous provinces (Voyvodina and Kosovo and Metohia).
Serbia’s demands for reform of the Yugoslav Federation were
at once countered by Slovenia and then by Croatia, which, in
a covert way at first and then quite openly, took the side of the
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
59
International
ethnic Albanians of Kosovo and Metohia seeing them as
allies in their power struggle with Serbia; this ended in their
actual secession and the dissolution of the SFRY, following
which both of them lost interest in Kosovo and Metohija.
On a broader scale, the problem of Kosovo an Metohia
had, over the past fifteen years or so, transformed itself under
the influence of the changes that were occurring in Europe. In
the bipolar Europe SFRY was a respected member and one of
the leading countries of the non-alignment movement whose
stability was supported both by Washington and Moscow.
Albania under Enver Hoxha, on the other hand, was a rigid
communist dictatorship and all its attempts at internationalizing the issue of Kosovo did not meet with significant
support from the international community. Most of the illegal
political groups of Albanians from Kosovo shared, under the
influence of the regime in Tirana, a radically leftist, Stalinist
or Maoist (“Marxist-Leninist”) orientation that isolated them
even more. The crisis that exploded in the Soviet bloc and the
policy of the West during the eighties upset this balance and
the Eastern European nationalist movements in time became
allies in the struggle against the communist regimes indirectly
also affecting the international position of SFRY which had
lost its privileged status of a “strategic buffer” between East
and West. Consequently, the nationalist movement of the
ethnic Albanians of Kosovo gradually attracted the attention
of influential Western circles, especially after the collapse of
Enver Hoxha’s dictatorship in Albania. The well-organized
Albanian emigration in the USA and Western Europe (especially in Germany, the Benelux and Scandinavia), had much
to do with this.
An analysis of the CIA, published in the New York Times
in November 1990, predicted that civil war would break out
in SFRY within next eighteen months and that it would
actually flare up in Kosovo. Although war did actually start
six months later, the prediction prove to be wrong, since the
war did not started in the ethnically mixed and poverty
stricken province of Kosovo and Metohia, but in Slovenia
that was the richest and only ethnically homogenous republic
60
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
of the former Yugoslavia. While the war went on in the
western republics, Kosovo and Metohia maintained its relative peace, primarily because of a balance of fear in which the
leaders of both ethnic communities estimated that a conflict
between them would surpass even the violence that had come
to expression in Bosnia and Herzegovina and be fatal to the
interests of both nations. Despite their mutual distrust and
their profoundly disrupted relations, the Serbs and Albanians
of Kosovo took care not to exceed a point that would inevitably provoke a breakout of conflict. Thus, quite unexpectedly, the gravest ethnic problem in Yugoslavia escaped from
being drawn into the Yugoslav civil war, but relations between the two ethnic communities remained frozen, in a way
unprecedented in Europe. With its constitutional amendments of 1989 and 1990, Serbia did away with the disputed
provisions of the 1974 Constitution. This, however, was met
with resistance from the Albanian political parties of Kosovo
that resorted then to creating their own para-state with the
result that two parallel systems of government - one legal and
the other illegal - came into being. Although the participation
of Albanian political parties in the Republic and Federal
elections would probably have made them runner ups to the
leading group in the country opening opportunities for the
institutional solution of these open problems, they have
remained adamant in their boycott, regardless even of the fact
that such a policy has become counterproductive to the best
interests of the Albanian population of Kosovo and Metohia.
After the initial support given by some international
circles to the Albanian national movement of Kosovo and
Metohia, the international community has changed its attitude taking the standpoint that any attempt at the forced
secession of this province from Serbia and FR Yugoslavia
would undoubtedly first draw neighboring FRY Macedonia
into the conflict (as a strengthening of Albanian parties in the
borderline area had come about in the early nineties), and
then all the other neighboring countries as well. When the
civil war in the former Yugoslavia began to be unraveled as
a result of the Dayton peace agreement, the international
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
61
International
community’s stand that the problem of Serb-Albanian relations in Kosovo be settled within the framework of Serbia and
FR Yugoslavia, certain changes began taking place within the
Albanian and Serbian political parties creating possibilities
for a new approach to Serbian-Albanian relations in the
Balkans. The two ethnic communities will, however, need to
face the difficult heritage of their past and find new constitutional models of autonomy for ethnic Albanians living in
Serbia, different from those the Yugoslav communist federalist model had developed. The new model of autonomy
must, therefore, be sought within the standards established by
the OSCE (CSCE), and the Council of Europe, but above all
in existing European models of autonomy for ethnic communities. The motive for doing this should not merely be on
account of the pressure of the international community: The
development of democratic institutions in Serbia will hardly
be possible if the Kosovo and Metohia issue is not solved, and
vice versa, the problem of Kosovo and Metohia cannot be
resolved without strengthening democratic institutions in
Serbia, that is, without the political participation of the
Albanian segment of the population in the political life of
Serbia and FR of Yugoslavia.
2. Kosovo and Metohia: the Burden of the Past
In mediaeval Serbia, the present region of Kosovo and Metohia
was not a separate administrative entity; reference to it as the
Vilayet of Kosovo appears only towards the end of the 19th
and at the beginning of the 20th Century in the territorial
organization of the Ottoman Empire where it covered broader
area with administrative center in Skoplje. After the end of the
First Balkan War in 1912, the Kosovo region became part of
Serbia, whereas Metohia became part of Montenegro. This
was internationally recognized by the London Peace Conference of 29 July 1913, when the present State of Albania was
also recognized. Kosovo and Metohia appears as a distinctive
62
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
territory only in documents of the Yugoslav Communist Party
in this century at the end of the twenties. Although during
World War II it had come under “Greater Albania” which had
been created as an Italian protectorate, Kosovo and Metohia
was not given any special territorial status. It is only in 1946
that Kosovo and Metohia became a separate administrative
“district” within Serbia, under the first constitution of “Second Yugoslavia. (6)
Contrary to contemporary stereotypes, Serbian-Albanian relations had not been antagonistic during the middle
ages, nor had the two nations been at odds before the period
of Ottoman conquests in the Balkans. In the medieval State of
Serbia, the Albanians were an active factor: Albanian feudal
lords were recognized as was their property and titles, and
they were treated without discrimination under the laws of the
Serbian Nemanjic Dynasty. (7) The Serbs and Albanians
resisted the Turkish invaders together and it is recorded that
Albanians were part of the Serbian formations in the Battle of
Kosovo. The core of the political, economic and cultural life
of the medieval State of Serbia, between the 12th and the 15th
Century, was in Kosovo, as numerous monasteries and the
remnants of medieval cities and other cultural monuments
testify. (8) Kosovo an Metohia retained this status throughout
the first centuries of Ottoman occupation (15th and 16th
Century), and it is only at the end of the 17th Century (1690)
that the first great exodus of Serbs from this area took place.
It was then that Albanians began to be converted to
Islam and there are many who were given influential positions in the hierarchy of the Ottoman Empire (9) and became
the stronghold of its rule in the Balkans. The Ottoman authorities fostered this process through tax and other concessions which induced most of central Albania to switch to
Islam in the 16th Century (Albanian Catholic and Orthodox
communities had persevered only in the north, in the area
around Skadar). This conversion to Islam first embraced the
feudal lords, then the townspeople and finally the villagers.
The privileges of the Moslems and discrimination towards
the Christians ignited the first controversies between the
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
63
International
Albanians and Serbs in the area of present-day Kosovo and
Metohia, where Albanians began settling in increasing numbers during the 18th and 19th Century, assimilating and
pushing the Serbian population northwards. (10) Ottoman
repression against the Christians grew in the 17th Century
because the Empire’s expansion into Europe had been halted
and the Habsburg armies during the 17th and 18th Century
made deep thrusts into the Balkans. Two waves of exodus of
Serbs took place under this pressure - in 1690 and 1737 - and
the Habsburg princes settled these Serbian refugees along
what they called their Military Boundaries (Militärgrenze) in
Voyvodina, southern Hungary and the so-called Krayinas
(11). Thus gradually weakened the resistance from the local
Christian population in the area of present-day Kosovo and
Metohia against the pressure of the Albanian colonizers who
had settled in these parts for economic reasons (in search of
cultivable land), and social reasons, too (to escape blood
feuds), as well as by planned resettlement which the Ottoman
regime had organized.
Intensive settlement in the area took place in the last two
centuries of the Ottoman Empire’s existence, the idea probably being to prevent any homogenization of the Slav population which was revolting against the Ottoman authorities
and also to prevent the formation of new national states in the
Balkans. The First Serbian Uprising of 1804-1813, which
marked the beginning of national revolutions in the Balkans,
opened a new phase in Serbian-Albanian relations. In its first
national program - the Nacertanije (the Plan) of Ilija Garasanin
of 1844 - Serbia set itself the task of freeing the Southern
Slavs from Ottoman occupation in cooperation with the other
Balkan nations. Thus, ties were established with the Catholic
Albanian tribe Miriditi which agreed to their common struggle against the Turks in 1849. The endeavor to incorporate
Albanians in the liberation movement of the Balkan nations
was significant, because as much as 70 percent of the Albanians were converted to Islam by the middle of the 19th
Century and were interested in safeguarding the Ottoman
Empire and its institutions. The resistance against the Otto64
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
man Empire’s reforms of 1839 (tanzimat) provoked unrest
among the Islamicised Albanian feudal lords which had its
repercussions on the Christian population which they considered responsible for the suspension of the privileges they used
to enjoy. Further Albanian colonization of the Kosovo and
Metohia region was intensified at that time, developing into
mass terror and ethnic cleansing of the local Serbian population.
The 1876-1878 wars against the Ottoman Empire
brought the Serbs and Montenegrins into their first serious
conflict with the Albanians. As the Serbian army’s advancement went through territory that was colonized by the Albanians, the Porte mobilized these Albanians to fight the Serbs.
The operations of the Serbian army in southern Serbia, when
Kosovo was briefly taken over in 1878, provoked a wave of
refugees in the opposite direction as well high 30,000 Albanians deserted those parts of the country which the Serbian
army had occupied. However, that same year, the Berlin
Congress brought a stop to the liberation movements of the
Balkan nations and began partitioning the Ottoman Empire.
Thus, a “League for Defense of the Albanian Nation” was
founded at Prizren in June 1878 (“The First Prizren League”),
and the first Albanian national program was adopted then. Its
objective was the creation of an Albanian state which would
cover four regions: a) southern Albania and Epirus with
Joannina as its capital; b) northern and central Albania
(Skadar, Tirana and Elbasan); c) Macedonia (Skoplje, Debar,
Gostivar, Prilep, Veles, Bitola, Ohrid); d) Kosovo with parts
of southern Serbia and Macedonia (Pec, Djakovica, Prizren,
Novi Pazar, Mitrovica, Sjenica, Pristina, Gnjilane, Presevo
and Kumanovo). In short, the First Prizren League laid down
the terms for the creation of a “Greater Albania” which has
even to this day remained the objective of Albanian
Irredentism. Although the League enjoyed the support of the
Turkish authorities at the start, after the Berlin Congress, the
Albanian movement took a turn against the Porte which
liquidated it in 1882 and the whole area was thrown into a
state of anarchy and violence. Repression against the Serbian
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
65
International
population inhabiting the area of present-day Kosovo and
Metohia, led to the exodus of around 400,000 people into
Serbia between the years 1878 and 1912. (12)
The First Balkan War of 1912 had ended Ottoman rule
in the Balkans but had also sparked off open conflicts among
the national programs of the Balkan states. Serbia had entered
the war intending to liberate the Serbian people living under
Ottoman administration and to secure an outlet to the Adriatic
Sea which inevitably brought it into conflict with the Albanians. Underestimating the power of the Albanian national
movement, Serbian politicians of the time counted on the
assimilation of the Albanians into Serbia, possibly extending
them autonomy in those parts where they comprised a majority. This opinion has been strengthened by the relatively weak
resistance of the Albanians against the advance of the Serbian
army through Kosovo and Metohia and northern Albania. The
situation then soon took a different turn when the Albanian
national movement won the strong support of Austria-Hungary and Italy which were interested in creating an Albanian
state that would be under their influence and in preventing
other Balkan states from establishing any strongholds along
the Adriatic coastline. A compromise was reached among the
big powers at an ambassadorial conference in London in
1912-13 when a territorial demarcation was made between
the new Albanian state and its neighbors. Despite the fact that
neither the Balkan states nor the big powers (Italy in particular (13)) truly respected the decisions of the ambassadorial
conference, these boundaries have by and large remained as
delineated then to this day.
Serbia, like the Kingdom of Serbs, Croats and Slovenians
founded in 1918, had no set policy with respect to the
Albanians who found themselves within her borders in 1912.
Under the Peace Treaty concluded in Berlin in 1878, Serbia
had committed herself to protect the religious minorities
within its territories (14); this was amended only in 1919
under the terms of the Peace Treaty signed at Saint Germains
constituting part of the Versailles Peace Treaties. The newly
created Kingdom of Serbs, Croats and Slovenes committed
66
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
itself to protect the lives and freedom of its people, regardless
of origin, nationality, language, race or creed; the equality of
all citizens before the law; everyone’s right to speak his own
language, and so on. In practice, however, the situation was
quite different: Except for the Albanian feudal lords and the
townspeople who found their place in the new state regime
(especially through the Moslem Jemiet party (15)), ethnic
Albanians were deprived of these rights. Albanian terrorist
activities, known as kachak, which evoked retaliation from
the authorities, encumbered the situation. (16) In the area of
present-day Kosovo and Metohia, the new state had two main
objectives: to conduct an agrarian reform (to liquidate the
Ottoman feudal system), and colonization (to achieve an
ethnic balance in its population). The chaotic way in which
the policy was carried out and the abuses inflicted by the local
authorities, only broadened the gap between the Serbs and
Albanians. In the period between 1922 and 1941, 12,000
families (about 60,000 people) were settled in Kosovo and
Metohia, which made up about 9.2 percent of the prewar
population. Negotiations were conducted between Turkey
and Yugoslavia in the thirties on the resettlement of a larger
number of Albanians into Turkey “in the way in which
Romania, Bulgaria and Greece had solved the problem of
their Moslem population”, but nothing had come of it. The
position of Serbian and Yugoslav left, in the first place of the
Serbian Social Democratic Party (17), and the Communist
Party of Yugoslavia (CPY) in the period between the two
world wars, strongly opposed the policy of the Serbian ruling
circles towards the Albanians.
The Albanian population of Kosovo, thus, welcomed
the break-up of Yugoslavia and Fascist occupation as its
liberation, which the occupying forces instigated by annexing
the territory of present-day Kosovo and Metohia to “Greater
Albania” which has been established as an Italian protectorate. Between 1941 and 1945, the non-Albanian population of
Kosovo and Metohia was exposed to terror and ethnic cleansing, particularly the Serbs and Montenegrins who were colonized and together with a large number of their indigenous
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
67
International
compatriots were banished to Serbia. In his lecture on “Greater
Albania” at the Royal Italian Academy on 30 May 1941, the
president of the Albanian puppet government, Mustafa Kruya,
had pointed out that “with the victory of the axis powers and
establishment of the new world order, Mussolini and Hitler
will ensure the Albanian people a national state that will
cover its broadest ethnic borders and be indissolubly linked
with fascist Italy”. The leaders of the pre-war Moslem Jemiet
party of Kosovo had at that time founded a new Albanian
political organization with a pronounced irredentist program
- the Lidhja kombetare shquiptare. Upon Italy’s capitulation,
the policy of this party continued to be supported by the Third
Reich which contributed to the formation of the “Second
Prizren League” at the end of 1943. At that time, the Yugoslav
communists also appeared on the scene and through their
representatives in Albania and in Kosovo and Metohia organized the Albanian communist and anti-fascist movement,
opening a new phase in the history of Yugoslav-Albanian
relations.
In brief, centuries of Ottoman occupation and
Islamization of the Balkans profoundly disrupted relations
between the Albanians and other neighboring nations that
often saw in them the instrument of Ottoman repression. The
gap between the Slavs and the Albanians grew in the 19th and
20th Century when their national programs clashed, creating
a vent for the interference of non-Balkan powers which had
deftly taken advantage of these animosities for their own
purposes. The legacy of such a history has been profound
mistrust that at times transpired into national hatred between
the two nations which is evident from the pejorative meaning
of the word Shquiptar (Albanian) in Serbian, and Shkie (Slav)
in the Albanian language. The religious factor should, however, not be underestimated (Islam is definitely accountable
for the high demographic growth in Kosovo an Metohia), nor
overestimated, for, even from the time of the First Prizren
League, the credo of the Albanian national movement has
been: “the religion of the Albanians is Albanianism” (feja e
shqyptarit ashi shqyptaria). (18)
68
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
The Albanian Minority in the “Second Yugoslavia”
At the end of the 19th and in the first half of the 20th Century,
the Serbian and Yugoslav left had treated Serbian-Albanian
relations within the scope of its aim at having the national
question resolved through the creation of a Balkan confederation. The dilemma of the communists was cut short by the
Comintern which had decided at its Fifth Congress in 1924 to
break up the state of Yugoslavia considering it to be a
“product of world imperialism”. From then onwards the
national policy of the CPY was founded on the Leninist
theory about “the reactionary nationalism of hegemonic nations and the progressive nationalism of oppressed people”,
from which they drew the conclusion as to the need to counter
“Greater Serbian nationalism” and for the cooperation of
communists with all anti-Serbian nationalist movements. At
its Fourth Congress in 1928, the CPY adopted the position of
the Comintern that Yugoslavia should be dismembered as it
was a country “created in the Balkans by world imperialism
to counterrevolutionary purposes aimed against the Soviet
Union”. This position was modified only in 1936 when the
Comintern took a turn towards a “national front” policy and
adopted a new policy for Yugoslavia’s preservation and
defense. In doing so, however, the initial position that Yugoslav communists must support the Albanian national movement was not changed until the beginning of World War II.
The CPY played a major role during the war in the formation
of the Communist Party of Albania (CPA) and in organizing
an anti-fascist movement as well as creating organs of government for the new Albanian state. (19)
A conference that took place in the village of Buyan in
Albania from 31 December 1943 to 2 January 1944 was later
the cause of considerable controversy. A this conference
delegates of the Albanian and Yugoslav communists invited
the ethnic Albanians of Kosovo to join in the struggle against
fascism with the hope that the victory of the communists
would open the way to unification with Albania. Although the
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
69
International
stands taken at the Buyan conference were criticized within
the caucus of the CPY even before the end of 1944, they
revealed two basic features of the CPY’s policy in respect of
Kosovo and Metohia at that time: Its desire to have the ethnic
Albanians of Kosovo and Metohia join the anti-fascist movement and its orientation towards incorporating Albania into a
Yugoslav or possibly a Balkan communist federation once
the war came to an end. In a letter to the CPA at the end of
1943 concerning the future of Kosovo and Metohia, the
Central Committee of the CPY had responded in the following manner: “Armed struggle against the occupying forces
can only be clearly indicative of what who wants and forge
real democracy and brotherhood of the people, so there is no
need to emphasize the fact that such a question cannot
constitute a problem where we and democratic anti-imperialistic Albania are concerned ... New Yugoslavia will be a
country of free people and there will, therefore, be no place
in it for national subjugation of the Albanian minority.” (20)
It is the predominant opinion among Serbian historians
that there were at least three motives for the creation of the
Autonomous Region of Kosovo and Metohia on 7 August
1945: a) to resolve the status of ethnic Albanians in Kosovo;
b) to make way for the incorporation of Albania into a
Yugoslav communist federation (21), and c) to create a
balance between the Serbs and the other nations of the
country based on the Leninist doctrine for resolving nationality questions in multi-national states (so called “Weak
Serbia - Strong Yugoslavia” policy). In support of the latter,
the argument most often presented is that such autonomous
regions were created only within the territory of Serbia and
not within Macedonia or Montenegro, both of which also
have areas in which Albanian minorities exist, nor for that
matter within any of the other Yugoslav republics (Croatia
and Bosnia-Herzegovina) which have ethnically mixed
populations. (22) The Yugoslav constitution and a special bill
passed January 1946, define Kosovo and Metohia as an
autonomous region of Serbia and this was reaffirmed in the
Serbian constitution of January 1947. The Yugoslav constitu70
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
tion of 1963, however, provided the possibility for the creation of autonomous provinces within the federal republics,
leaving it to the republics to decide on this themselves.
The victory of Slovenian and Croatian faction in the
League of Communists of Yugoslavia in 1964 made the status
of the provinces a major stake in the struggle for power within
the Yugoslav federation, which reflected on their status in the
constitutional amendments of 1968. Under these amendments, legislative and judicial authority was passed on to the
provinces and they were given direct representation in the
federal parliament, their rights were determined under separate provincial constitutional laws and Metohia was abolished from the name of Serbia’s southern province, so for the
first time it was to be known as the Socialist Autonomous
Province of Kosovo. It is interesting to note, however, that the
first Albanian nationalist demonstrations in “Second Yugoslavia”, took place in 1968, but were quickly suppressed by
police and the federal army. The constitutional amendments
of 1971 further extended the rights of the autonomous provinces of Serbia to the extent that they were given constitutional power and their representation in the Federal Parliament was also broadened; they were given seats in the State
Presidency, the Federal Government, the Constitutional Court
of Justice and they were to be given a “relative number of
posts in the commanding staff of the army, in diplomacy” and
so forth. In effect, these amendments in the Yugoslav constitutional system made the provinces almost equal with the
republics, making it assume a confederational form. Although the territory they covered continued to be part of the
territory of the Republic of Serbia, the provincial leadership
dominated by the Albanians began referring to the province
as a “constituent element of the Federation”.
This development reached a climax with the federal
constitution of 1974 which practically evened Serbia with its
two provinces (the provinces were given the right of veto to
any changes in the republic or federal constitution), creating
a collision of competencies in the functions of the Republic
(whilst they had no sovereign territory they did have soverDIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
71
International
eign rights!). Under its own constitutional law, the competencies of the Province of Kosovo were extended even further, so far as to include the right to ratify international
agreements. (23) Subsequent analyses of these constitutional
reforms from 1974, indicated that they were the basis of
“asymmetrical federalism” and even of the “protectorate of
the Province over the Republic”, which is clearly a violation
of the fundamental principles laid down at the Second Session of the Anti-fascist Council of the People’s Liberation of
Yugoslavia (AVNOJ - Antifasisticko vece narodnog
oslobo|enja Jugoslavije) in 1943, i.e. of the constitutive acts
of the “Second Yugoslavia”. Thus, during the eighties, Kosovo
became a key problem in the political life of Serbia and of
Yugoslavia, provoking major changes not only in Serbia
(Slobodan Milosevic’s advent to the position of President of
the Republic), but in relations within the Federation were
positions became sharply polarized. Whilst Serbia and the
other eastern republics viewed Kosovo primarily as a political and ethnic problem incited by the actions of the Albanian
irredenta, in the opinion of the western republics, Kosovo
was an economic and social problem which had assumed the
character of an ethnic controversy only after Serbia’s policy
towards it had changed. One and the other, however, saw the
problem of Kosovo in the eighties as a clear example of the
failure of the Yugoslav communist policy.
On the one hand, development of generous autonomy in
the sixties and seventies did not satisfied the Albanian population of the province, nor did it ensure its loyalty towards the
Yugoslav Federation. On the other hand, the exorbitant investments into capital intensive plants in an area abounding
in labor and natural resources but lacking capital, over the
sixties and seventies, produced frustrating results: whilst
Slovenia’s and Croatia’s complained that much of their
income was being poured into Kosovo as the province continued to lag behind in its economy on the Yugoslav scale,
Kosovo was complaining about the unfavorable terms-oftrade that were being imposed in its dealings with these
developed republics to which it was selling its raw materials
72
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
and energy cheaply whilst having to pay high prices for their
manufactured goods. The main reason for this lagging was
concealed behind the exceptionally high population growth,
higher than in any of the neighboring countries even among
the Albanians in Albania. Delayed demographic transition,
the unsuccessful Yugoslav development policy for Kosovo,
limited employment opportunities and the relative openness
of “Second Yugoslavia”, which opened a window to the
world for the young Albanians of Kosovo, gave vent to the
emergence of a militant nationalism which exploded in the
province in 1981.
A revision of the controversial constitutional provisions of 1974 ensued 14 years later, in 1988, with amendments to the Federal Constitution. Changes in the constitution
of Serbia, which were endorsed by the parliaments of its two
provinces (26), were effected the following year. Although
the controversial competencies were thereby transferred to
the Republic Parliament, a three step procedure was ensured
to afford the provinces the possibility to abort the passing of
any controversial bill (the possibility of giving an opinion,
deferment for a period of six months, or conducting a referendum). A year later, the new Serbian constitution was
passed determining the status of the provinces as “a form of
territorial autonomy”, whereby the provinces were given the
right to bring their own statutes with the prior agreement of
the National Assembly, and the southern province was again
renamed Kosovo and Metohia. Serbia’s constitutional order
was basically reverted to the principles of the 1963 Federal
Constitution, which stipulated that the rights of the provinces
were to be prescribed in the constitution of the Republic.
Furthermore, the controversial constitutional provisions of
1968, 1971 and 1974 were made null and void. When it was
confronted with the boycott of the Albanians, the Republic
authorities tried to establish general administration over the
entire territory of the republic “through centralization of
government, political and propagandistic pressure, as well as
police repression” (27), but this only widened the gap between the Serbian and Albanian ethnic communities in
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
73
International
Kosovo.
Serbs and Albanians: Civilizing the Conflict
These changes and the manner in which they were executed
in Kosovo caused a new round of homogenization of the
Albanian national movement in Kosovo at the end of the
eighties when a major political turnabout occurred. The old
Marxist-Leninist parties and movements disappeared from
the political scene and were replaced by new Albanian parties
and leaders: “Carried by the flood of events in the area of
former Yugoslavia, the political leaders of the Albanian
national minority chose complete self-isolation from the
political and public life of the new FR Yugoslavia and a
strategy of passive resistance, and for the creation of a
parallel system of government and further internationalization of the ‘Kosovo problem’, playing on the card of being
‘the victim of Serbian repression’”. (28) The Democratic
League of Kosovo (LDK) and its leader, the writer Ibrahim
Rugova, were given the main role in the national movement
of the ethnic Albanians. The LDK was founded 23 December
1989 at Pristina, when it declared itself in its program document in favor of a democratic, federal and socialist Yugoslavia, for the government of law and political pluralism, freedom of speech, the press and political organization. The
Democratic Forum of Kosovo was founded in Pristina on 1
July 1990 to muster all the newly formed ethnic Albanian
parties for the purpose of establishing “the sovereignty of
Kosovo as a constitutive entity of the Yugoslav community of
equal standing with its other entities”, in other words, the
status of a seventh Yugoslav republic. A demand was made
for annulment of the Serbian constitutional amendments of
March 1989, as well as of all the bills brought on the basis of
them.
The Albanian political parties of Kosovo and Metohia
reacted to the constitutional reforms by radicalizing their
demands. In September 1990, two thirds of the Albanian
74
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Table II: Projection of Population Growth of Kosovo and Metohia (24)
_______________________________________________________________________________________
Total
Serbs, Montenegrins
%
Albanians
%
Others
%
1961
963,988 2
64,604
27.4
646,605
67.1
52,779
5.5
1981
1,584,441
236,525
14.9
1,226,736
77.4
121,179
7.6
1991
1,956,196
214,555
11.0
1,596,072
81.6
145,569
7.4
2001
2,400,000
194,000
8.1
2,041,000
85.0
165,000
6.9
2011
2,900,000
170,000
5.9
2,340,000
86.6
190,000
6.9
2021
3,360,000
155,000
4.6
2,995,000
89.1
210,000
6.3
2031
3,800,000
145,000
3.8
3,425,000
90.1
230,000
6.1
2041
4,180,000
135,000
3.2
3,795,000
90.8
250,000
6.0
2051
4,500,000
130,000
2.9
4,105,000
91.2
265,000
5.9
75
International
Year
_______________________________________________________________________________________
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Year
Total
Serbs, Montenegrins
%
Albanians
%
Others
%
1931
5,795,724
4,195,670
72.4
355,517
6.1
1,244,537
21.5
1961
7,642,227
5,809,439
75.0
669,772
8.8
1,163,016
15.2
1981
9,313,677
6,669,621
71.6
1,303,032
14.0
1,341,024
13.6
1991
9,791,475
6,785,894
69.3
1,674,353
17.1
1,331,228
13.6
2001
10,220,000
8,080,000
79.1
2,140,000
20.9
-
-
2011
10,498,000
7,838,000
74.7
2,660,000
25.3
-
-
2021
10,817,000
7,687,000
71.7
3,130,000
28.9
-
-
2031
10,718,000
7,148,000
66.7
3,570,000
33.3
-
-
2041
10,698,000
6,748,000
63.1
3,950,000
36.9
-
-
2051
10,535,000
6,265,000
59.5
4,270,000
40.5
-
-
International
76
Table III: Projection of Population Growth in Serbia (25)
International
members of the provincial parliament organized a secret
meeting at Kacanik and adopted a “Constitution of the Republic of Kosovo” which laid down the demand for the
foundation of an “independent Republic of Kosovo”. (29)
Quite in conformity with their policy of “severance” from
Serbia, the Albanians boycotted the first multi-party elections
in Serbia of 1990. The aggravation of the country’s political
crisis at the beginning of 1991, emanating from Slovenia’s
and Croatia’s secession, suited the radical Albanians of
Kosovo: in January 1991, Albanian nationalists attacked the
police stations at Pec and Kosovska Mitrovica and the following month more than 7,000 Albanians and Croats held joint
demonstrations in Frankfurt calling for “the right to selfdetermination of the peoples of Yugoslavia”. On the basis of
the “Kacanik Constitution”, ethnic Albanians of Kosovo held
an illegal referendum in September 1991, and in May 1992
elected their own parliament with Ibrahim Rugova as president of the “Republic of Kosovo”. Analyzers consider that
“the leaders of the ethnic Albanian political parties had
thereby made it known to the Serbian authorities that they
were not interested in any kind of autonomy, not even in the
constitution of a new provincial parliament, but in constituting their own government authorities leading the way to their
withdrawal from Yugoslavia.” (30)
“The Coordinating Committee of Albanian Political
Parties in Yugoslavia” with Ibrahim Rugova as chairman,
passed a political declaration in October 1991 putting forth
three options for the solution of “the Albanian question in
Yugoslavia”:
*
If the external and internal borders of the SFRY remain
unaltered, the status of a sovereign and independent state
with the right of association in a new community of sovereign
Yugoslav states, is demanded. Ethnic Albanians within Serbia, Macedonia and Montenegro should enjoy the status of a
nation and not be a national minority within it;
*
Should only the internal borders of the SFRY be changed
and not the external ones, the founding of an Albanian
Republic is called for, incorporating, apart from Kosovo,
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
77
International
those territories in central Serbia, Montenegro and Macedonia which are inhabited by Albanians;
*
In the event that the external borders are changed, the
Albanians would by referendum and the proclamation of a
general declaration, declare territorial unification with Albania and the creation of “an undivided Albanian state in the
Balkans within Albanian ethnic boundaries” (31), namely,
within the boundaries that had been proclaimed by the First
Prizren League in 1878 (Fig. 2).
Although there had been certain Serbian-Albanian contacts (32) in previous years, their results were meager and the
ethnic Albanian political party rank and file considered these
contacts with Serbian and Yugoslav officials to be acts of
national betrayal. (33) While counting on a weakening of
Serbia and the FR Yugoslavia as a result of the civil war in the
former Yugoslavia and the possibility of its opening the way
for their secession, many Albanians joined the ranks of the
Croatian and Moslem army. (34) Their exclusiveness and
unwillingness to abstain from their radical objectives brought
into being a dual system of government, finances, education,
health care and the like. Thus an unexpected modus vivendi
was temporarily found by the two ethnic groups, as the
Serbian authorities have by and large been tolerating the
“parallel authorities” of the Albanians (except the formation
of para-military forces). (35) On the other hand, the Albanians under the leadership of the LDK have been withholding
from violence having pursuing the of internationalization of
their demands and isolating themselves within the “virtual
reality” of their para-state. Disregarding the interests of the
non-Albanian population of Kosovo and Metohia, the ethnic
Albanians seek a dialogue with Belgrade from a power
position, accusing the Serbian side for “occupation” and
“apartheid”. They are refusing direct negotiations with the
Serbian or Yugoslav authorities, insisting to be recognized as
the representatives of the “sovereign Republic of Kosovo”,
while the legal Serbian authorities reject this in particular,
pointing out that Kosovo and Metohia is the internal affair of
Serbia and FR Yugoslavia. The situation has affected rela78
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
tions between Belgrade and Tirana, which Albanian policy
considers completely dependent on the Kosovo issue.
It is rather paradoxical that the Albanian boycott of the
multi-party elections in Serbia in 1990, 1992 and 1993 had
actually strengthened the power of the leading Serbian parties. In the 1992 elections, the Socialist Party of Serbia (SPS)
won 13 mandates in the electoral district of Pristina with
42,396 votes; the Serbian Radical Party (SRS) got 5 mandates
with 18,735 votes, and so forth. The situation was repeated in
the December elections the following year when the leading
SPS in Kosovo and Metohia won a total of 21 mandates (the
SRS got 2 and the coalition of the opposition parties DEPOS
got 1 seat). Although some prominent Albanian intellectuals
of Kosovo and Metohia (Shkelzen Maliqi), called upon the
Albanians to individually take part in the elections in Serbia,
only two Albanian parties outside Kosovo (the Party of
Democratic Activity and the Democratic Party of Albanians)
came out and got 2 mandates in the Serbian Assembly. Had
the Albanians of Kosovo and Metohia performed their electoral rights in the Republic and Federal elections, they could
have counted on taking power in 24 of the 29 municipalities
of the province, and have at least 24 seats in the Republic and
12 seats in the Federal parliament. As the dominant Serbian
parties would then have lost equivalent number of seats, the
participation of the ethnic Albanians in the ballot would have
considerably changed the existing political balance in the
country.
The ensuing settlement of the Yugoslav drama has been
creating visible nervousness among the Albanian political
parties in Kosovo and Metohia and polarization as to how the
struggle for secession from Serbia and FR Yugoslavia is to be
further conducted. In simpler terms, the leaders of the radical
wing, Rexhep Qoxia, a writer (president of the Forum of
Independent Intellectuals), and Adem Demaqi (president of
the Committee for the Protection of Human Rights), are
against the policy of the LDK and Ibrahim Rugova and are
pleading for maximalist objectives (the “third option” mentioned earlier). Rugova, himself, is in favor of an “independDIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
79
International
ent and neutral Kosovo”, whereas Buyar Bukoshi, the “prime
minister of the Republic of Kosovo in exile”, under the
influence of circles in the West, is inclined to the idea of a
return to the autonomy of 1974. The ethnic Albanians of
Kosovo and Metohia had followed the course of the war in
Croatia and in Bosnia Herzegovina with mixed feelings: they
saw in the establishment of a Serbian state in the Krayina
(Croatia), a precedent which could be applied in the case of
Kosovo and Metohia (the “K+K” program), but Croatia’s
assault in the summer of 1995 and the exodus of around
200,000 Serbs in an “ethnic cleansing” that had followed,
incited fear among the Albanians that Serbia might attempt to
take similar action in Kosovo and Metohia. Naturally, nothing of the kind happened and the Albanian parties are seeking
new options in solutions which various international mediators have proposed for Bosnia.
Preoccupied with the drama of the civil war in Croatia
and Bosnia Herzegovina, Serbian political parties have not
shown much understanding nor readiness to deal with Serbian-Albanian relations in Kosovo and Metohia. Both the
government and opposition share the opinion that problem of
Serbian-Albanian relations in Kosovo and Metohia are the
internal affair of Serbia and FR Yugoslavia, and that things
will return to normal once the ethnic Albanians turn their
backs on their militant leaders and join in the political life of
the country as loyal citizens. The leading SPS has been trying
to rally a certain number of ethnic Albanians of Kosovo into
its lines (36), whereas the Associated Yugoslav Left (JUL Jugoslovenska udruzena levica) is expounding its anti-nationalist policy opening itself with more or less success
towards all the national minorities in the country. The center
and right parties have, in the main, still not declared themselves on the problem nor what model of coexistence between
the Albanians and Serbs in the southern Serbian province
they are in favor of, probably because they find that the
subject would not ensure them any popularity nor the votes of
the Serbian voters. The years of conflict and distrust have
simply created a deep gap between the political elite of the
80
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
two nations which is presently the greatest obstacle on the
way to resolving this problem.
Despite this, there is little likelihood that SerbianAlbanian relations could now escalate into open conflict; the
tragedy of the civil war in Croatia and in Bosnia Herzegovina
is sufficient warning that any conflict in Kosovo and Metohia
would be fateful to the interests of both nations and would end
without any real victor. Thus the end of the war in the region
of the former Yugoslavia inevitably places this problem on
the agenda since its solution will directly affect not only the
internal stability of FR Yugoslavia, but also the stability of the
entire Balkans. Hence, it needs to be emphasized that FR
Yugoslavia is the largest multi-national and multi-confessional community in the Balkans - with diverse national,
cultural, religious and linguistic features: “It is a state with
uncompleted administrative organization, a state that is in the
process of political constitution, and the features of which are
remnants of the normative and institutional order of the
former Yugoslavia”. (37) According to the 1991 census,
there are 10,394,026 inhabitants living on its territory, the
majority of whom are Serbs (62.2% or 6,504,048 persons),
whereas Montenegrins make up 5 percent (519,757) of the
population of FR Yugoslavia. The “Others” comprise thirty
odd ethnic groups among whom the Albanians form the
largest with 16.5 percent (1,714,768 (38)), Hungarians follow with 3.3 percent (344,147), Moslems with 3.2 percent
(336,025), Romanies (Gypsies) - 1.4 percent (143,519), Croats
- 1.1 percent (111,650), and so on. The majority of Albanians
in the FR Yugoslavia lives in the region of the Kosovo and
Metohia province where they are an absolute majority in 25
of the 31 municipalities, whilst the Serbs are the absolute
majority in 5 municipalities, that is in 16.1 percent of the
territory of this province.
According to their respective constitutions, FR Yugoslavia, Serbia and Montenegro are defined as being the states
of their citizens, not as national states. Accordingly, members
of both majority and minority nations all enjoy equal human
rights and freedoms (39), and the provocation of national,
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
81
International
racist, religious and other inequalities, and equally so the
provocation of national, racial or other hatreds and intolerance are regarded as constitutional offenses and are punishable. (40) Under the Federal Constitution, members of the
national minorities are guaranteed freedom of expression of
their national identity and culture, the use of their native
language and alphabet, the right to education in their mother
tongue, the right to public information in their own language,
the right to educational and cultural organizations and associations financed on a voluntary basis which the government
may support, the right to establish and maintain mutual
relations with their compatriots within the FRY and abroad
without interference (however, not to the detriment of FRY
and its republics), and also the right to participate in international non-governmental organizations on condition that this
is not to the detriment of the interests of FRY and its republics. In short, the constitutional order of FR Yugoslavia and
her republics does not represent an obstacle for the ethnic
Albanians to partake in the political life of the country, the
problems arise in practice which is still very different from
the legal norms.
Under the circumstances, it would not be realistic to
expect any lasting solution to the disturbed Serbian-Albanian
relations in the near future. What might be expected is the
commencement of a dialogue that would create conditions
for the return of ethnic Albanians to the political institutions
of Serbia and FR Yugoslavia and for the institutional solution
of the open issues. The main obstacle to the commencement
of such a dialogue, despite certain encouraging signs, is the
overwhelming radicalism of the ethnic Albanians whose
political parties are still not ready to give up the idea of an
“independent state of Kosovo” and a “Greater Albania”
which would have the same consequences for the security of
the Balkans and of Europe as would the creation of a “Greater
Croatia”, a “Greater Serbia” or a “Greater Bulgaria”. On the
other hand, Belgrade’s hesitation at present to offer a political
dialogue may be comprehended as delaying in the hope that
extremists on both sides will weaken and create conditions
82
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
for negotiations over the autonomy of ethnic Albanians in
Kosovo and Metohia which will be able to reach a sustainable
compromise between the legitimate demands of the Serbs and
the Albanians. It is hard not to discern that the only real basis
for the commencement of such a dialogue and for defining the
autonomy of the ethnic Albanians in Serbia and FR Yugoslavia, both in the territorial as well as in a normative sense, is
the so-called “minority standards of the OSCE (CSCE)”
formulated in Paris in 1989, in Copenhagen (l990) and in
Moscow (1991), as well as the European models of autonomy
for ethnic communities which have had their confirmation in
practice (Southern Tyrol and the like). However the framework for such a solution could only be presented with the
expansion of European integrations into the Balkans, for it is
only in this case that the solution of the Serbian-Albanian
controversy in Kosovo and Metohia would not mean a zero
sum game, but a way for the two nations to satisfy their
legitimate interests. Unfortunately, considering the discouraging results of past mediations in the Yugoslav crisis, it is
difficult to expect that European integrations will be prepared
to make sustained efforts in this direction in the near future.
________________________________________________
1) Institute of International Politics and Economics, Belgrade, Yugoslavia.
2) The area of the present-day Autonomous Province of Kosovo and Metohia
consists of two separate geographic entities. The first is Kosovo, a valley between
Pristina and Drenica, 84 km long and about 14 km wide, densely populated, with
significant agricultural and mineral resources and a network of important transport
connections in this section of the Balkans. The other constitutes the territory known
as Metohia (in medieval times metoh was the term for the holdings of the
monasteries), which the Albanians include in a broader area called Dukagyin. It is
about 80 km in length and over 40 km in width, and, compared with Kosovo, is
primarily agricultural. The area of the Autonomous Province is 10,887 sq. km,
which is 12.3 percent of the area of Serbia and 10.6 percent of the total area of FR
Yugoslavia. Its population is 1.954.747 or 20.5 percent of the total population of
Serbia, that is 19 percent of that of FR Yugoslavia. See: Branislav Krstic, Kosovo
Between Historical and Ethnic Rights, Kuca Vid, Belgrade 1994, pp. 11-20.
3) On this point, see: Milos Macura, The Development, Social and Demographic
Problems of Kosovo, in: Kosovo Today and Tomorrow, Jugoslovenski pogledi, No.
2/88, pp. 389-390.
4) B. Krstic, op. cit., p. 90.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
83
International
5) Apart from Kosovo and Metohia, the eastern parts of Montenegro, parts of
central Serbia, half of the FYR Macedonia and southern Epirus in Greece
(Chameria in Albanian), would form part of it according to the maximalist
Albanian national program.
6) The first Yugoslavia (1918-1941) was a constitutional monarchy under the rule
of the Serbian dynasty Karadjordjevic; the second Yugoslavia (1945-1991) was a
communist type federation consisting of six republics (Serbia, Croatia, Slovenia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro and Macedonia).
7) Dimitrije Bogdanovic, Knjiga o Kosovu (Book About Kosovo), Serbian Academy
of Sciences and the Arts, Belgrade 1985, pp. 23-35.
8) D. Bogdanovic, Kosovo in the Culture of Mediaeval Serbia, in: Knjiga o
Kosovu, op. cit., pp. 40-47.
9) For instance, the Albanian family of Küprulü gave a whole dynasty of grand
viziers at the height of the Ottoman Empire. See: Georges Castellan, Histoire des
Balkans, XIV-XX Siècle, Fayard, Paris 1991.
10) See: D. Bogdanovic, The Dispersion of Albanians Throughout the Yugoslav
Countries in the 17th and 18th Century, in: Knjiga o Kosovu, op. cit., pp. 85-125.
11) Krayina means frontier in the Serbian language. On this point, see: Predrag
Simic, Le conflit Serbo-Croate et l’eclatement de la Yougoslavie, Politique
étrangère, No. 1/94, pp. 129-144.
12) J. Jovanovic, Southern Serbia from the End of the 18th Century up to
Liberation, Belgrade 1941, pp. 39-41.
13) At the Versailles Peace Conference at the end of World War I Italy asked for
protectorate over Albania. The representatives of the newly founded Kingdom of
the Serbs, Croats and Slovenes particularly defied these Italian aspirations, being
in favor of having an independent Albanian state in its neighborhood.
14) Article 35 of this Treaty reads: “Differences of religion and religious
denomination cannot be held as an obstacle for anyone to be excluded or to be
prevented from enjoying his citizen’s or political rights, from not being accepted in
public service and positions, and not to be accorded honors or not to be able to
perform various trades or professions in whatever location this may be in Serbia.
Freedom to conduct public church ceremonies in all religious faiths will be
guaranteed to all citizens of Serbia and to foreigners and no obstacle shall be made
in their relations with their spiritual fathers.” Quoted after: D. Bogdanovic, op. cit.,
p. 184. Citizen equality regardless of religion was provided for in all the
fundamental laws that Serbia promulgated in the period from 1888 to 1919.
15) Nevertheless, members of the Jemiet and other Albanian political organizations
nurtured their irredentist objectives and in 1941 were recruited to work in offices
of the puppet state of “Greater Albania” which was created under Italian
protectorate.
16) The activity of Albanian terrorists in Kosovo and Metohia had the support of
the Albanian and Italian authorities. The Italian minister of foreign affairs, Count
Cianno, had written at that time: “We must lull the Yugoslavs. But later, our
politics must energetically deal with Kosovo. This will keep the irredentist
problem alive in the Balkans, engage the attention of the Albanians and be a knife
aimed at the back of Yugoslavia.” Quoted after: D. Bogdanovic, op.cit., p. 191.
84
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
17) The positions of Serbian Social Democrats on relations between the two
nations may be found in the book of their leader Dimitrije Tucovic, Serbia and
Albania - A Contribution to Critics of the Aggressive Policy of the Serbian
Bourgeoisie, published in 1914, in which he criticizes the policy of the Serbian
government towards the Albanians during the Balkan wars. Contemporary Serbian
historians are of the opinion that Tucovic’s views about Serbian-Albanian relations
were under the influence of Austrian social democrats.
18) See: Rexhep Ismaili, Albanians and South-Eastern Europe (Aspects of
Identity), in: D. Janjic and S. Maliqi (eds.), Conflict or Dialogue - SerbianAlbanian Relations and Integration of the Balkans, Open University, Subotica
1994.
19) See: Milan Komatina, Enver Hodja i jugoslovensko-albanski odnosi (Enver
Hoxha and Yugoslav-Albanian Relations), Sluzbeni list SRJ, Beograd 1995.
20) Vladimir Dedijer, Yugoslav-Albanian Relations, pp. 126-127.
21) On this point , see: M. Komatina, ibid.
22) D. Bogdanovic, op. cit., p. 239.
23) After the promulgation of the 1974 Constitution, a “positive discrimination” of
the Albanians in Kosovo took place: bilingualism became a condition for
employment in public services; 80 percent of the available posts were reserved for
Albanians on a parity basis; national quotas were strictly applied when
nominations were made for public functions; the University of Pristina became the
largest Albanian higher school; the Academy of Science and the Arts of Kosovo
was actually an Albanian academy; in the mid-eighties an Albanian (Sinan Hasani)
became president of the Presidency of the SFRY, and so on. Total Albanization of
public life, that is the establishment of ethnic Albanian domination in the province,
resulted in discrimination of the non-Albanian population in everyday life and their
“ethnic cleansing” out of Kosovo and Metohia.
24) Source: B. Krstic, op. cit., p. 193.
25) Source: B. Krstic, op. cit., p. 243.
26) Voyvodina’s Assembly in February, and the Assembly of Kosovo in March
1989; out of a total of 180 members of parliament in Kosovo, only 10 had voted
against and 2 abstained.
27) Dusan Janjic, Socialism, Federalism and Nationalism, Sociology, Vol. XXXIV,
No. 3/1992, p. 319.
28) Zoran M. Lutovac, Minorities, the CSCE and the Yugoslav Crisis, IDN &
IMPP, Belgrade 1995, p. 113.
29) It deserves to be noted that already by 22 October Albania had recognized the
“independence of Kosovo” and opened a “diplomatic mission of the Republic of
Kosovo” in Tirana in an obvious attempt at internationalizing the “Kosovo issue”.
Endeavors of the Albanians of Kosovo to get the support of the European
Community and the United Nations for a “Republic of Kosovo” (a request was
even made for the deployment of the “Blue Helmets”), did not bring any results,
however. See Dusan Janjic, National Identity, Movement and Nationalism of Serbs
and Albanians, in: D. Janjic and S. Maliqi (eds.), Conflict or Dialogue..., op.cit.,
p. 161.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
85
International
30) Ibid, p. 115.
31) Kosovo as a State, special edition of the magazine Republika, No. 3.
32) The convention of Serbian and Albanian intellectuals in Budapest and the visit
of a delegation of the Democratic Alliance in Belgrade 1993; meeting held at the
Swiss Embassy in the summer of 1994; contacts between the SPS and the Socialist
Party of Albania in 1995, etc.
33) On their return from a visit to the Institute of International Politics and
Economics of Belgrade in October 1993, which had a strictly academic character,
three representatives of the Democratic Alliance of Tirana were accused in Albania
and among the Albanians of Kosovo for national treason and collaboration with
Belgrade!
34) “Albanians joined the Croatian army voluntarily and with their weapons ... It is
a known fact that there were many esteemed Albanian officers of high rank who
joined the Croatian army and not just ordinary soldiers; they contributed to
Croatia’s victories so far against the Serbian army.” Behar Zogiani, Granic’s ProSerbian Position on Kosovo, Buyku, quoted after: TANJUG BBS, 27 February
1996.
35) Apart from the Albanian language media controlled by the official authorities
of Kosovo, there are a number of independent newspapers and magazines in
Albanian language expressing very critical attitudes towards the authorities of
Serbia.
36) So far, only one Albanian, Hayrie Rugova from Pristina, has been elected at the
last party congress (March 1996) to the leading bodies of the SPS.
37) Zoran M. Lutovac, op. cit., p. 97. On this matter see: Vladimir Goati,
Dilemmas Concerning the Institutional Development of Third Yugoslavia, Arhiv za
pravne i drustvene nauke, No. 2/1994, pp. 247-270; Vladan Kutlesic: State of the
Constitutions of Serbia and Montenegro, Their Constitutionality, Legality and
Conformity with the Yugoslav Constitution, Arhiv za pravne i drustvene nauke, No.
3/1994, pp. 382-392.
38) As the Albanians had boycotted the 1991 population census, an estimate was
made on the basis of the previous 1981 census (the number of Albanians in the
whole of the former Yugoslavia was then 1,340,796) and data relating to the
natural demographic growth. Albanian political parties deny this figure and claim
that there are more than 2,000,000 Albanians living in FR Yugoslavia. The census
boycott in Yugoslavia in 1991 and in FYR Macedonia in 1994, the latter conducted
under international supervision, make the data produced in Albanian sources open
to founded suspicion.
39) Article 20 of the Constitution of FR Yugoslavia reads: “All citizens are equal
without distinction as to national origin, race, sex, language, religion, political or
other opinion, education, social status, property and other individual features. All
are equal before the law. Everyone is obliged to respect the freedom and rights of
others and is responsible for same.”
40) Article 50 of the Constitution.
86
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
Der Kosovokonflikt: Bemerkungen
und Fragen
George Pumphrey
Bonn
Auf dem Balkan folgt eine Krisenmeldung auf die
andere. Dieses Mal brennt die Lunte im Kosovo. Es war
vorauszusehen. Wie Bosnien zuvor, wird der Kosovo zum
Dauerbrenner erklärt. Staatsangehörigkeit soll keine Rolle
spielen, sondern die Probleme werden wieder auf
Volksgruppenzugehörigkeit reduziert. Es gibt wieder nur die
Bösen und die Guten, die Täter und die Opfer, die Serben und
diesmal die Albaner. Nicht das Tun sondern das Sein ist
bestimmend. Darüber sind hierzulande Regierende und Opposition wesentlich einer Meinung. Die quasi-totalitär
gleichgeschalteten Medien hierzulande, mit ihrer Flut von
nichtssagenden Bildern und vielsagenden Interpretationen,
Nachrichten, die nicht auf Fakten sondern auf Gerüchten
basieren, zielen auf die Einteilung in Weiß und Schwarz,
lassen keine Grautöne mehr zu, schließen Zweifel und Fragen
aus.
Das Erschreckende dabei ist doch, daß für den
übergroßen Teil der bundesdeutschen Opposition der Balkan
nur noch in "Ethnien" existiert und grundlegende
Widersprüche, die für jede Gesellschaft gelten, keinerlei
Bedeutung auf dem Balkan mehr haben sollen: z. B.
Widersprüche innerhalb der "Volksgruppen" selbst zwischen
Friedensbewegten und Kriegstreibern, zwischen den
Kompromiß Suchenden und jenen, die jeden Kompromiß
von vorneherein ausschließen, zwischen Arm und Reich,
Links und Rechts.... Nach dem Motto "Macht besteht darin,
Realität zu definieren und sie durch Handeln in die gewünschte
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
87
International
Richtung zu bewegen" haben die Meister der veröffentlichten
Meinung es verstanden, unser ehemals progressives Vokabular
für ihre Zwecke zu vereinnahmen. Progressive Begriffe von
gestern wie "Selbstbestimmungsrecht" - als es um
Antikolonialismus ging - werden heute in ihrer Auswirkung
ins Gegenteil gewandelt, um neue Apartheid-Situationen
ungeniert zu rechtfertigen.
Ähnlich mit dem Begriff "Menschenrecht": früher
geltend als Kampfbegriff gegen Kolonialismus, Apartheid,
Sklaverei und Ausbeutung, für die Anerkennung als Mensch
(im Gegensatz zum "Untermenschen") als gleichwertiges
Subjekt in der politischen und gesellschaftlichen Entwicklung
der Welt, wird er heute selektiv für eine Bevölkerungsgruppe
reklamiert und einer anderen faktisch abgesprochen, indem
sie als sprach- und rechtloses Objekt des Weltgeschehens
vom elitären "Klub der Menschheit" ausgegrenzt bzw.
ferngehalten wird. Besonders wichtig für Friedensbewegte
und Linke ist, nicht an umdefinierten Begriffen festzuhalten,
sondern die Prinzipien auf die Tagesordnung zu setzen, die
diesen Begriffen in der Vergangenheit zugrunde lagen. Nicht
ethnisch und national, sondern Völkerverständigung und
Internationalismus! Als Anstoß für Überlegungen, die zu
einer Rückeroberung unserer Begrifflichkeit führen, im
Folgenden einige Bermerkungen und Fragen zum
Kosovokonflikt.
1. Albanischer Nationalismus
Daß die serbische Regierung ihren Teil Schuld trägt,
daß der Konflikt eskalierte, ist - denke ich - unumstritten.
Aber die Regierung hat nicht in einem luftleeren Raum
gehandelt. Was wäre denn die Antwort jeder anderen
Regierung gegenüber jeder anderen sezessionistichen
Bewegung die Gewalt anwendet? Dies entschuldigt in keiner
Weise Menschenrechtsverletzungen, die auf beiden Seiten
verübt werden. Der albanische Nationalismus betrifft nicht
nur Kosovo, sondern als Staatsbürger andere Nationen leben
Albaner zerstreut über die ganze Region. Es wird berichtet,
88
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
daß ein Großteil der materiellen Unterstützung für die
Aufständischen in Kosovo aus Albanien kommt. Soll ein
Groß-Albanien besser sein als ein Groß-Serbien?
2. Die "Internationalisierung" des Kosovokonflikts
Das Anwenden zweierlei Maßstäbe für sich selbst und
für schwächere Nationen wird heute in den stärkeren und
starken Nationen auch von der Opposition weitgehend kritiklos
hingenommen. Während sich Frankreich, Italien,
Großbritannien, Deutschland, die USA und Rußland in London treffen um serbische Polizeiaktionen gegen
Terroranschläge albanischer Sezessionisten zu verurteilen,
kommt keiner auf die Idee Großbritannien nach seinen
Armeeaktionen gegen die Nordiren oder französische
Polizeiaktionen gegen terroristische korsische Seperatisten,
oder den "Vermittler" Gonzales nach Spaniens Antwort auf
terroristische Anschläge im Baskenland zu fragen, um nur
diese zu erwähnen. Welcher dieser Staaten der Kontaktgruppe
duldet denn eine Gewaltanwendung gegen ihren jeweiligen
Staatsapparat ohne massiv dagegen vorzugehen - und daß die
BRD diesbezüglich nicht gerade zimperlich ist, braucht nicht
ausgeführt zu werden. Unter Berufung auf nebulöse
"Menschenrechte," die weder für alle noch überall reklamiert
werden, werden vorhandene völkerrechtliche Verträge und
internationale Normen außer Kraft gesetzt und ein Gesetzdes-Dschungels gegen schwächere Länder eingeführt. Nur
Rußland scheint zu erkennen, welche Gefahr eine solche
Initiative in sich bergen kann. Die
internationale Kontaktgruppe ist zum einen gegen die
Sezession des Kosovo und zum anderen gegen
Gewaltanwendung durch die serbische Polizei bei der
Entwaffnung zunehmend gewalttätiger albanischer
Sezessionisten. Dies konnte zum einen Belgrad’s Auffassung
bestätigen, der Kosovo sei ein interner Konflikt zum anderen
mußte es die Sezessionisten ermutigen bewaffnete
Auseindersetzungen zu provozieren, wohlwissend, daß die
Serben dafür verantwortlich gemacht werden. Diese
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
89
International
widersprüchlichen Signale können den Konflikt nur anheizen
und verlängern. Im Kosovo haben wir eine Situation wie in
Bosnien: die Sezessionisten sind nicht stark genug um sich
militärisch durchzusetzen, deshalb brauchen sie
"internationale Intervention". "Die politische Führung der
Kosovo-Albaner begrüßte dagegen in einer ersten
Stellungnahme die Londoner Beschlüsse vom Vortag als
"ersten und wichtigen Schritt" zur Internationalisierung des
Konflikts, bedauerte aber zugleich, daß nicht deutlicher Druck
auf Belgrad ausgeübt worden sei. Auch die albanische
Regierung in Tirana begrüßte den Plan der Kontaktgruppe"
heißt es in der Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung vom 11.3.98.
"Im Gespräch mit der türkischen Zeitung Milliyet forderte
eine Vertreterin der Demokratischen Liga des Kosovo (LDK),
der wichtigsten albanischen Partei, die Entsendung von NatoTruppen, um noch mehr Blutvergießen zu verhüten. "Die
internationale Gemeinschaft und die Nato sollten handeln,
um eine weitere Tragödie wie in Bosnien zu verhindern",
sagte Edita Tahiri, die in der LDK für Außenbeziehungen
zuständig ist." (AFP 04.03.1998)
3. Die besondere Rolle Deutschlands
Wenn Klaus Kinkel laut AFP (02.03.1998) "Terrorismus
und Gewalt, egal von welcher Seite sie ausgingen" verurteilt,
ob er da auch die UCK und ihren politischen Flügel LPK
meint?. Die LPK hat sich in Deutschland zusammengefunden
und ist heute noch unter dem Namen "Demokratische
Vereinigung der Albaner in Deutschland" mit Sitz in Siegburg
vertreten. Albanische nationalistische Gruppen, darunter diverse sich "marxistisch-leninistische" nennende, genießen
seit Jahren Bewegungs- und Organisationsfreiheit in der
BRD - schon erstaunlich wenn man sie mit der Behandlung
der PKK in der BRD vergleicht. Agenturmeldungen berichten,
daß es Kinkel war, der die Kontaktgruppe in London
zusammentrommelte um Kosovo zu diskutieren. Aus der
anfänglichen Kritik am deutschen Alleingang in bezug auf
die Abspaltung Kroatiens und Sloweniens lernend, achtet
90
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
Kinkel nun darauf, in "Koordinierung" mit den anderen
Mächten zu handeln. Vorpreschen will die BRD diesmal also
nicht. Wie heute im Fall Kosovo, lehnten 1991 die USA und
die europäischen Mächte das Auseinanderbrechen
Jugoslawiens ab. Die Ablehnung damals hielt bekannterweise
nicht lange vor, nachdem die BRD Ende 1991 Kroatien und
Slowenien anerkannte. Die doppeldeutigen Signale der
Kontaktgruppe heute, die ständige Betonung Kinkels, der
jetzige status quo müsse einer umfassenden Autonomie
weichen, und die weitere Zuspitzung des Konflikts - eben
auch durch ein nicht zu erwartendes Ablassen von
großalbanischen Bestrebungen - lassen die Frage aufkommen,
wie lange die Ablehnung diesmal währen wird. In diesem
Zusammenhang sei daran erinnert, was Rupert Scholz 1991
zu Beginn des Bürgerkrieges in Jugoslawien, anläßlich einer
gemeinsamen Tagung der Bundesvereinigung der Deutschen
Arbeitgeberverbände mit Bundewehrgeneräle zum Thema
"Fragen an das Selbstverständnis der Deutschen" von sich
gab. Laut Protokoll äußerte Scholz, "daß dieser
Jugoslawienkonflikt
unbestreitbar
fundamental
gesamteuropäische Bedeutung hat"; während die Folgen des
Zweiten Weltkrieges überwunden seien, ging es nun darum,
"noch die Folgen des Ersten Weltkrieges zu bewältigen",
Jugoslawien sei "eine sehr künstliche, mit dem
Selbstbestimmungsrecht nie vereinbar gewesene
Konstruktion". Für Scholz hieß das, "daß (...) Kroatien und
Slowenien völkerrechtlich unmittelbar anerkannt werden
müssen. Wenn eine solche Anerkennung erfolgt ist, dann
handelt es sich im Jugoslawienkonflikt nicht mehr um ein
innenpolitisches Problem Jugoslawiens", eine international
Intervention sei dann möglich." (IG-Medien Zeitschrift M)
BRD
4. Die ethnische Komponente der Außenpolitik der
Zu bedenken ist, daß ein wesentlicher Aspekt der
Außenpolitik der BRD für diese Region Europas ethnisch
begründet ist. Diese "völkische" Herangehensweise setzt
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
91
International
voraus, daß Völker ver schiedener Ethnien nicht in Frieden
(weiter) leben können. Das Motto "1 Volk, 1 Führung, 1
Boden" scheint sich wieder durchzusetzen. Aber völkisch
will man es heute natürlich nicht mehr nennen, man nennt es
"ethnisch" damit es besser zur Waffe "Menschenrechtspolitik"
paßt. Diese völkische Politik führt nicht nur auf dem Balkan
zu einer Katastrophe. Was wäre wenn sie sich in den anderen
Vielvölkerstaaten durchsetzen würde wie Frankreich,
Großbritannien, Spanien und Italien? Dies ist Apartheidpolitik
auf Europäisch. Washington DC, die Hauptstadt der USA ist
80% schwarz und 20% nichtschwarz. Wenn die 80% nun
beschließen, sie wollen nicht mehr den "weißen" USA
angehören, sondern sich mit Afrika verbünden? Oder große
Teile des Südwestens der USA, die mehrheitlich Chicano
sind, möchten sich Mexiko zuschlagen, oder Miami Cuba?
Oder gar: Was wäre, wenn die Deutschen in den Grenzregionen
Polens ihre Sezession und Anschluß an Deutschland
proklamieren? "Ethnisch" alles nachvollziehbar oder zu
rechtfertigen? Oder anders gefragt: wann und wo sollen wir
völkische Politik gutheißen oder "ethnische" Lösungen
unterstützen, wo und wann nicht? Oder muß linke Politik
nicht eine ganz andere Ebene beschreiten? Die Ost-WestKonfrontation wurde durch "ethnischen Konflikt" ersetzt und
im internationalen Denken als maßgebliche politische
Kategorie inzwischen etabliert. Wie oft werden derartige
Konflikte jedoch vorgeschoben und bewußt geschürt um
ganz andere Machtinteressen zu kaschieren und zu verfolgen?
Das völkische Denkmuster führt unweigerlich in die
Aufteilung in "gutes" und "böses" Volk, in ein Volk mit
"Menschen"rechten und eines ohne, wie die "internationale
Gemeinschaft" bereits mit Jugoslawien vorgeführt hat und
heute immer noch vorführt. Nur zwei Beispiele: ein
Sezessionsrecht für Kroatien bzw. Bosnien-Herzegowina,
aber Weigerung des gleichen für kroatische Serben bzw.
bosnische Serben um in Jugoslawien zu bleiben,
"Rückkehrrecht" für Flüchtlinge aus Gebieten, die in der
heutigen Republika Srpska liegen, aber keins für Flüchtlinge
aus der Föderation. Die Designierung eines bösen Volkes und
92
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
die einseitige Parteinahme von außen mußte den Krieg
anheizen und ging soweit, daß allein die Reklamierung der
Rechtengleichheit für alle Beteiligte als "pro-serbisch"
diffamiert wird. Gerade Linke in Deutschland hätten jeden
Grund skeptisch gegenüber völkischen, "ethnischen"
Erklärungen, Denkmustern und "Lösungen" zu sein... Nach
all den leidvollen Erfahrungen dieses Jahrunderts muß die
Linke offensiv Internationalismus und Völkerverständigung
am Ende des Jahrhunderts fordern und auf die Tagesordnung
des kommenden Jahrhunderts setzen.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
93
International
94
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
Les sanctions, à quoi servent-elles ?
Dragas Keseljevic, Marko Krstic, Djordje
Radovanovitch *
L’évolution récente de la situation au Kosovo a suscité
une campagne réclamant de nouvelles sanctions contre la
Yougoslavie, alors que toutes les précédentes, appliquées
depuis 1992, ne sont pas encore levées ! Les médias, surtout
d’outre-Atlantique, demandent un nouvel embargo et des
actions punitives à condition qu’il n’y ait pas de victimes dans
les rangs des forces militaires américaines faisant partie des
troupes de l’ONU ou de l’OTAN !
Récemment, à propos de l’Irak, les plus hautes autorités
françaises ont exprimé leur préférence pour la voie diplomatique et émis des doutes sur l’efficacité de l’embargo qui
touche les populations et non les régimes en place.
Effectivement, les expériences d’embargo aussi bien en
Yougoslavie que contre Cuba et l’Irak, confirment le bienfondé de ce point de vue.
A la différence de ces deux derniers, en Yougoslavie, le
peuple avait réagi avec éclat contre le régime antidémocratique.
Au cours de l’hiver 1996/97, le peuple serbe, privé de tout,
avec une économie en ruines, un chômage qui atteignait 50%,
supportant, sans aide internationale appropriée, la charge de
presque 700 000 réfugiés, avait trouvé la force, dans un
sursaut inattendu, de manifester sans relâche contre le pouvoir
pendant trois mois et par un temps exécrable. Certes, les
leaders de l’opposition démocratique, hissés au premier plan
par la révolte populaire, avaient été reçu ensuite dans les
capitales occidentales dont les médias s’étaient montrés,
pour une fois, bienveillants, en saluant le réveil de "l’autre
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
95
International
Serbie". Hélas ! Provisoirement ébranlé, le régime
antidémocratique profitant des dissensions au sein de
l’opposition, mais surtout de l’appui et de la reconnaissance
des Etats-Unis, des gouvernements de l’Union européenne et
de la faveur des diplomates et des multiples négociateurs et
médiateurs internationaux, a réussi, non seulement à se
maintenir, mais à renfoncer sa mainmise sur le pays épuisé, à
bout de souffle.
Pendant ce temps de la révolte démocratique en Serbie
et au Monténégro, l’opposition albanaise au Kosovo n’a pas
bougé, elle n’a, malheureusement, pas essayé de prendre
contact avec l’opposition serbe, ni donné suite aux avances
de celle-ci. On oublie généralement, en particulier les Albanais
du Kosovo, qu’à la veille de la tragédie yougoslave, en mars
1991, le régime et ses dirigeants, tous - comme c’est le cas
encore aujourd’hui, anciens titistes et communistes - avaient
sorti l’armée et les chars dans les rues de Belgrade contre les
manifestants et qu’il y a eu, à cette occasion, des morts et des
blessés.
Contrairement à l’assertion d’un sociologue connu sur
le "total-nationalisme" serbe, à Belgrade et en Yougoslavie
les événements au Kosovo n’ont provoqué aucune manifestation contre les Albanais, ni incidents avec les nombreux
Albanais qui travaillent en Serbie, en dehors du Kosovo.
D’ailleurs, pendant la tragédie yougoslave, les Serbes de
Serbie n’ont pas montré un empressement particulier envers
leurs frères de Croatie et de Bosnie. Plus de 100 000 jeunes
appelés ont esquivé de servir dans l’armée populaire
yougoslave, ce qui est un fait unique dans la longue histoire
du peuple serbe ! Les observateurs étrangers n’ont pu constater
aucune attitude hostile du peuple serbe à l’égard des 109 000
Croates vivant en Serbie, des 240 000 musulmans, d’une
dizaine de milliers de réfugiés Musulmans de Bosnie, des
Slovènes et autres. Alors que les nationalistes croates ont
forcé l’exode d’environ 500 000 Serbes, dont 250 000 de
Krajina sous les yeux du monde entier qui n’a pas réagi !
Actuellement, le nettoyage ethnique achevé, il ne reste plus
que 2% de Serbes en Croatie ! Un phénomène similaire s’est
96
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
produit en Slovénie à l’encontre des non-Slovènes qui y
habitaient !
Le problème du Kosovo relève de “la quadrature du
cercle” comme s’en aperçoivent les nombreux diplomates et
services américains, dont l’arrogance dans les affaires
yougoslaves est aussi inefficace que partiale. Pour les Serbes,
paradoxalement, le fait d’avoir été, pendant les deux dernières
grandes guerres, du côté des démocraties occidentales,
représente, aujourd’hui, un handicap. Il ne faut pas oublier,
qu’au cours de la dernière guerre, 60 000 Serbes ont été
expulsés du Kosovo par le pouvoir nazi albanais que les
Allemands et les Italiens avaient mis en place, puis interdits
de retour, après 1945, par le régime titiste.
L’événement majeur de l’histoire des peuples
balkaniques a été l’invasion turque, d’un côté et la vassalisation
et conquête du Nord des Balkans par l’empire habsbourgeois,
de l’autre. Au Kosovo, lors de la bataille décisive contre les
Turcs, en 1389, à la tête de la résistance balkanique se trouvait
le prince serbe Lazare, mais aussi les représentants d’autres
peuples parmi lesquels les Albanais. En combattant pour leur
liberté, les Serbes ont pris une part active dans la lutte pour la
liberté et l’indépendance de tous les peuples balkaniques. Un
bon connaisseur polonais de l’histoire et des problèmes
yougoslaves, C. Bobrowski, écrivait que "dans sa lutte, la
Serbie n’a joui de l’appui des grandes puissances que par
intermittence. Elle ne s’intégrait dans aucun des desseins
durables formés par l’une quelconque de ces puissances,
tandis que son histoire et sa géographie avaient de bonne
heure donné à entendre qu’elle ferait un mauvais vassal . . .
Il n’est pas étonnant dans ces conditions que le mythe - en
bonne partie fondé - de la liberté conquise de haute lutte . . .,
liberté qui n’est ni un don de ciel ni des puissances alliées, soit
devenu l’une des composantes essentielles de la psychologie
serbe" (1).
Toutes les sanctions économiques contre les Serbes
touchent non seulement la Yougoslavie (la Serbie et le
Monténégro) qui, par sa position centrale dans les Balkans,
contrôle toutes les voies principales, terrestres et fluviales, de
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
97
International
la région, mais aussi la Hongrie, la Roumanie, la Macédoine,
l’Albanie, la Bulgarie, la Grèce et la Turquie.
Sur la complexité tragique de la question du Kosovo
s’est exprimé, il y a plus de deux décennies, en 1975, avec une
rare clairvoyance, André Malraux lors d’un entretien avec
l’écrivain serbe Zivorad Stojkovic, récemment disparu : "J’ai
beaucoup de sympathie pour votre pays : j’ai admiré la Serbie
durant la Grande Guerre; j’ai été impressionné par
l’organisation et la force de votre Résistance pendant la
dernière guerre ; j’ai gardé le souvenir de la Yougoslavie
d’avant-guerre, bien qu’elle fut une monarchie, pour son
opposition au fascisme, pour avoir refusé de s’allier à l’Axe.
Au prix d’une guerre ! . . Mais, ajoutait-il comme un reproche:
". . . Vous êtes dans une situation néfaste. Vous avez raison,
votre Algérie est dans votre Orléanais. Si le Kosovo n’était
que le pays de votre histoire, ce ne serait pas l’essentiel, mais
il est au coeur de votre culture, et la culture, puisque c’est le
bien le plus précieux que l’on possède, n’appartient jamais au
passé. Je pressens plus que je ne comprends l’ensemble de la
question. En plus de la détermination, il faut avoir le courage
d’aborder toutes les possibilités de solution raisonnable, ce
qui ne veut pas dire des solutions molles. C’est absurde, j’ai
l’air de vous donner des conseils, alors que je ne fais que
parler sincèrement, en ami . . ." (2).
Ce conseil est toujours valable. Il faut rechercher "toutes
les possibilités de solution raisonnable".
Le récent développement, en particulier le voyage à
Belgrade des ministres des affaires étrangères de la France et
de l’Allemagne, a enfin ébauché une perspective constructive
et des méthodes appropriées pour se diriger vers une solution
pacifique tenant compte, d’une façon impartiale, des intérêts
légitimes des deux parties en conflit. Il est évident - et les deux
ministres l’ont formellement reconnu - qu’outre le facteur
démographique, la prépondérance numérique de la population albanaise, il y en a d’autres, non moins importants, en
premier lieu l’intégrité territoriale de la Fédération yougoslave,
les droits historiques du peuple serbe, la sauvegarde et la
protection de ses sanctuaires, le respect des droits des minorités
98
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
nationales et religieuses, qui doivent être pris en considération
et garantis par l’ONU, et en particulier par les Etats-Unis, la
Russie et les pays de l’Union européenne.
____________________________________________________________________
* Fondateurs du Groupe de Paris, qui, depuis 1971, rassemble les
intellectuels originaires de l’Europe du Centre et de l’Est, y compris la
Russie
____________________________________________________________________
(1) C. Bobrowski : La Yougoslavie socialiste, p. 15, 16 et 17, Armand
Colin, Paris 1956.
(2) Zivorad Stojkovic : “Une utopie obligatoire ?”, p. 464/5/6, Revue des
Etudes slaves, tome 56, Fascicule 3, Paris 1984.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
99
International
100
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
documents
LA LOI DE NON-RETOUR
DE 1945-1946
Commentaire de 1989
et textes de 1945 et 1946
I - COMMENTAIRE
(Politika, vendredi 10 March 1989)
Prof.Dr. Gavrilo Perazic:
“A DECISION DE 1945 CONCERNANT L’INTERDICTION DU
RETOUR DES COLONS DANS LEUR FOYERS EST
JURIDIQUEMENT INVALIDE”
Le Comité de coordination de la conférence féderative SSRNJ
(Fédération Socialiste de la République des Peuples Yougoslaves)
vient d’approuver l’initiative du Forum yougoslave pour les droits
de l’homme concernant l’annulation de la décision du Comité
National de Libération de la Yougoslavie (NKOJ) du 6 mars 1945.
Dans l’argumentation de l’initiative, le Pr.Dr.Gavrilo Perazic a
exposé en sept points les arguments avec lesquels il prouve que la
décision mentionnée est juridiquement invalide.
1) Jusqu’à récemment inaccessible au public, la Décision
NKOJ (no 153) du 6 mars 1945, intitulée “Interdiction provisoire de
retour aux colons sur les lieux de leurs habitations d’autrefois” a
provoqué l’indignation justifiée de toute l’opinion yougoslave.
Particulièrement aujourd’hui quand, sous la pression des séparatistes
albanais, le Kosovo se nettoie éthniquement, la conscience juridique
doit se demander quelle erreur juridique fatale ont pu commettre les
dirigeants de l’Etat (le gouvernement encore provisoire de la guerre)
pour qu’elle frappe encore aujourd’hui par ses conséquences.
En tant que juriste, je considère que cette décision est
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
101
International
juridiquement défectueuse pour les motifs suivants:
a) Déjà dans le terme “interdiction” est comprise, bien sür, la
sanction si l’interdiction est violée. Avec le terme “colons” le NKOJ,
c’est-à-dire son Commissaire aux Affaires intérieures, fait une discrimination parmi les habitants du Kosovo et de la Métohie, mettant
ceux que frappe l’interdiction dans la situation de citoyens nonprotégés, au sens de leur libre choix de résidence en Yougoslavie et
de leur liberté de disposer de leurs biens. Est-ce que cette décision ne
leur a pas ôté le droit de citoyen dans ces régions, en considérant ces
territoires — ceux sur lesquels il leur est interdit de retourner —
comme des lieux d’habitation provisoire, et leur déniant le droit d’y
fonder leur vie?
Les droits supprimés illégalement
b) En qualifiant cette interdiction de “provisoire” et en
l’accompagnant d’une argumentation consciencieuse pour que ces
gens ne s’exposent pas aux dépenses et aux inconvénients, avec la
promesse que tout rentrera dans l’ordre moyennant une décision
particulière concernant “qui pourra déménager, quand et dans quelle
partie du pays”, le Commission aux Affaires intérieures prive
visiblement ces citoyens de leur droit de récupérer les biens qui leur
ont été enlevés par la force et de réintégrer leurs foyers confisqués
illégalement par l’occupant.
2) L’infraction la plus drastique qui caractérise cette décision
est le manque de respect des règles standard existant depuis toujours
en matière de droits internationaux, qui condamnent les déportations
et les expulsions forcées des territoires occupés, et qui incluent ces
actes dans les crimes internationaux pour lesquels beaucoup de chefs
allemands entre autres ont été condamnés à Nuremberg et par
d’autres tribunaux après la Seconde guerre mondiale.
En fait, on sait que l’Albanie avait le statut de protectorat
d’Italie, et que par le decret du roi d’Italie et du Régent albanais du
12 juillet 1941, la plus grande partie du Kosovo et de la Métohija a
été annexée à la grande Albanie, où ont été modifiés l’ordre
constitutionnel, l’organisation administrative, etc., ce qui est contraire
au droit international.
3) A cette époque, des dizaines de milliers de réfugiés de la
Macédoine, du Kosovo et de la Metohie ont fui leur foyer et, pour
sauver leur vie, ont émigré en Serbie et dans le Monténegro. Sous la
protection de l’occupant italien, le pouvoir du Quisling grandalbanais a entrepris la dénationalisation et la persécution des citoyens
d’origine non albanaise, au premier chef des Serbes et des
Montenegrins.
A partir de ce fondement anti-juridique, qui est en soi un crime
102
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
de guerre, se sont perpétrés d’autres crimes selon le droit international, comme la déportation forcée sur une base religieuse et
nationale, et d’autres. Dans l’article no 6 du Statut du Tribunal
International Militaire de Nuremberg, sous la clause no 6, il est dit
que parmi les crimes contre l’humanité figurent “l’assassinat,
l’extermination..., la déportation et d’autres actes inhumains...
exécutés contre n’importe quelle population civile, avant ou après la
durée de la guerre, ou la persécution sur une base politique et
religieuse”, ou n’importe quel autre crime ressortant de la compétence
du Tribunal, sans tenir compte du fait que les actes violent ou ne
violent pas les lois du pays où les crimes ont eu lieu.
Il est évident qu’ici le principal coupable, d’après le Droit
international, est l’occupant. Mais également le pouvoir Quisling
local. C’est-à-dire que le pouvoir fantoche albanais n’est pas déchargé
de sa responsabilité concernant ces actes, parce que, selon l’article no
8 du Statut du Tribunal, “le fait que l’accusé ait agi sur l’ordre de son
gouvernement ou de son supérieur ne le déchargera pas de ses
responsabilités”... Mais on peut considérer le cas comme une raison
d’adoucir la peine si le Tribunal trouve que la justice l’exige. En
même temps, les “chefs, les organisateurs, les provocateurs ou les
collaborateurs qui ont pris part à la conception ou l’exécution d’un
plan commun pour la réalisation de ces crimes, sont considérés
comme responsables.”
Les doutes concernant la légalité de la Décision
4) Il est d’une importance capitale de souligner que ces actes ne
se périment pas (Conventions concernant la non-péremption des
crimes de guerre et des crimes contre l’humanité, Journal officiel de
la Fédération Socialiste de la République de Yougoslavie, 50/1970).
Indépendamment de la date à laquelle ils ont été commis, il n’existe
pas de péremption pour les crimes suivants: a) d’après la définition
du Statut international..., les crimes de guerre; b) les crimes contre
l’humanité...” Les Etats s’obligent à entreprendre dans leurs
législations les mesures relatives à la poursuite et à la condamnation
des crimes indiqués, et à la suppression des décisions de péremption
de tels crimes si celles-ci existent.
5) Nous désirons souligner un fait qui jette le doute sur la
légalité de cette décision (relative à l’interdiction de retour): le
président du NKOJ a, le 5 mars 1945, présenté à l’AVNOJ (Comité
Anti-fasciste de Libération Yougoslave) la démission de cet organisme,
selon ce qui avait été prévu dans l’accord avec le gouvernement royal,
le 2 novembre 1944. Dans cet acte ne figure pas la date de son entrée
en vigueur, bien que la loi elle-même concernant la dissolution du
NKOJ (Comité National de Libération de la Yougoslavie) ait été
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
103
International
promulguée le 7 mars de cette année et soit entrée en vigueur le jour
de sa proclamation. Cet intervalle du 5 au 7 mars n’aurait pas dû être
utilisé aux fins de prendre cette décision par un organe qui avait cessé
d’exister, puisque c’est seulement par la suite qu’a été créé le
gouvernement unique de la DFJ (Fédération Démocratique de
Yougoslavie).
6) Le NKOJ a donc promulgué une décision pendant que la
guerre durait encore. De cette manière, cet organisme a objectivement
amnistié le crime de persécution des Serbes et des Monténégrins du
Kosovo au lieu de condamner les procédés qui les ont amenés à
abandonner leurs foyers, c’est-à-dire la dénationalisation, la
déportation et la fuite forcée.
Sans entrer dans les motivations politiques, objectivement,
juridiquement, même s’il s’agit de nos propres concitoyens auxquels
on a promis des compensations, cet organisme n’avait pas ce droit.
Etant donné que les actes ci-dessus sont considérés comme des crimes
internationaux, il n’appartient pas à un gouvernement national de
prendre une décision arbitraire concernant le traitement de ces
crimes, ce dernier doit se plier au Droit international.
7) Il est urgent aujourd’hui, justement parce que ces crimes ne
se périment pas, que l’instance la plus haute de la SFRJ, l’Assemblée
de la SFRJ, confirme publiquement l’invalidité juridique de cet acte
ab initio, car il a indubitablement fourni aux séparatistes le fondement
de leurs actions, dès les premiers jours de l’après-guerre, en vue de
la réalisation d’un Kosovo et d’une Métohie ethniquement purs. C’est
de cette façon qu’on réfutera le dernier argument des séparatistes
albanais (à coté de l’annulation de la résolution de Bujan), et qu’on
empêchera leurs inspirateurs de se servir de n’importe quel motif
juridique pour leurs troubles entreprises.
II - TEXTES DES LOIS
Journal Officiel, dimanche 5 août 1945, no 56, pages 510 et 511.
527.
Dans le but de réparer les dommages causés aux droits des propriétaires
et aux intérêts des agriculteurs indigènes sur les territoires de la
Macédoine et de la région du Kosovo-Métohie, par la colonisation et
la réforme agraire basée sur la loi et les décisions prises avant le 6
avril 1941, la Présidence du Comité Antifasciste de Libération
Nationale de la Yougoslavie, conformément à l’article no 4 de la
Decision du corps populaire suprême législatif et exécutif représentatif
de la Yougoslavie, décide ce qui suit:
LA LOI
104
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
Concernant la révision de la distribution des terre aux colons et aux
intéressés agraires en Macédoine et en Kosovo-Métohie.
(Les articles 1 et 2 ne concernent que la Macédoine.)
Article 3
1 - Sont annulés tous les baux féodaux ou semi-féodaux (tels ceux de
serfs) au Kosovo et dans la Métohie et sont proclamés tous les
fermiers-locataires comme propriétaires des terres sur lesquelles ils
ont travaillé.
2 - Les personnes qui, dans cette région, pratiquaient exclusivement
l’agriculture et qui entretenaient la terre comme serfs, métayers, et
fermiers-locataires au moins depuis l’année 1935, ne possédant pas
d’autres terres ou n’en possédant pas suffisamment, sont déclarés
propriétaires des terres qu’ils cultivent.
Article 4
Les colons à qui ont été distribuées des terres dans les régions du
Kosovo et de la Métohie jusqu’au 6 avril 1941, perdent leurs droits
dans les conditions suivantes:
a) si la terre d’un propriétaire privé leur a été distribuée, étant donné
que chaque agriculteur ayant cultivé sa terre est considéré comme
propriétaire, nonobstant le fait qu’il ait ou n’ait pas un titre de
propriété foncière concernant cette terre ou qu’il ait travaillé sur cette
terre comme serf ou locataire permanent;
b) si, après 1918, ils étaient installé sur les terres des Shqiptar - les
émigrants politiques;
c) s’ils n’étaient pas des agriculteurs, et qu’ils ont reçu la terre en tant
que gendarmes, employés des finances ou semblables, pour services
rendus aux régimes anti-nationaux;
d) s’ils vivaient de la terre distribuées comme des rentiers.
Article 5
Pour tous les cas de l’article 4 figurant dans la loi, une décision sera
prise au plus tard le 1er septembre 1945, par une commission mixte
des délégués du ministère de l’Agriculture de la Serbie, et de délégués
régionaux du Comité national de la région de Kosovo-Métohie.
Article 6
1 - Les colons-agriculteurs sur le territoire du Kosovo et de la Métohie
qui, d’après cette loi, perdent les terres préalablement distribuées,
obtiendront, sous la condition de ne pas appartenir aux groupes c) et
d) de l’article 4, une compensation en terre dans un autre endroit dans
la même région, si pour cela ils disposent des moyens nécessaires, et
cela en premier lieu sur les terre des colons appartenant aux groupes
c) et d) de l’article 4. Si cela n’est pas possible, ils emménageront hors
de cette région.
(La clause 2 de l’article 6 ne concerne que la Macédoine.)
Article 7
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
105
International
Tous ces actes et ces opérations, afférents à l’exécution de la présente
loi, sont exemptés de taxes.
Article 8
Le ministre de la Colonisation exécutera cette loi et fournira toutes
informations utiles à son application en accord avec les gouvernments
de Macédoine et de Serbie.
Article 9
La présente loi entre en vigueur dès sa publication dans le Journal
Officiel de la Yougoslavie Démocratique et Fédérale.
Le 3 août 1945
Belgrade
La Présidence
du Comité Antifasciste de la Libération Nationale
Le Secrétaire:
Le Président
M. Perunicic, (signed)
Dr. I.Ribar, (signed)
.****
Journal Official, no 89, daté du 5 novembre 1946, page de couverture
et page 1114
634.
DECRET
Conformément à l’article 73, 6, et de l’article 136 de la Constitution,
le Présidium de l’Assemblée Nationale de la FNRJ (République
Fédérative Populaire de Yougoslavie) promulgue une loi confirmant,
modifiant et complétant la loi relative à la révision de la distribution
des terres aux colons et aux intéressés agricoles dans les régions de
la Macédoine et du Kosovo et Métohie, datée du 3 août 1945, qui
conformément à l’article 136 de la Constitution, a été décidée par le
Comité législatif et par le Conseil fédéral des peuples de l’Assemblée
Nationale de la FNRJ.
LOI
relative à la confirmation, aux modifications et aux compléments de
la loi concernant a révision de la distribution des terres aux colons et
aux intéressés agricoles en Macédoine et dans les régions du Kosovo
et de la Métohie.
La loi relative à la révision de la distribution des terres aux colons et
aux intéressés agricoles dans les régions de la Macédoine et duu
Kosovo et Métohie du 3 août est confirmée avec les changements et
les compléments énoncés dans la présente loi, de manière à ce que son
texte modifié déclare:
LOI
relative à la révision de la distribution des terres aux colons et aux
intéressés agricoles dans la République Populaire de Macédoine et
106
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
dans la Région autonome du Kosovo et de la Métohie.
(Les articles 1 et 2 ne concernent que la Macédoine.)
Article 3
1 - Sont annulés tous les baux féodaux ou semi-féodaux (tels ceux de
serfs) dans les régions autonomes du Kosovo et de la Métohie et sont
proclamés tous les fermiers-locataires comme propriétaires des terres
sur lesquelles ils ont travaillé.
2 - Les personnes qui, dans cette région, pratiquaient exclusivement
l’agriculture et qui entretenaient la terre comme serfs, métayers, et
fermiers-locataires au moins depuis l’année 1935, ne possédant pas
d’autres terres ou n’en possédant pas suffisamment, sont déclarés
propriétaires des terres qu’ils cultivent.
Article 4
Les colons à qui ont été distribuées des terres dans les régions
autonomes du Kosovo et de la Métohie jusqu’au 6 avril 1941, perdent
leurs droits dans les conditions suivantes:
a) si la terre d’un possédant privé leur a été distribuée, étant donné
que chaque agriculteur ayant cultivé sa terre est considéré comme
possédant, nonobstant le fait qu’il ait ou n’ait pas un titre de propriété
foncière concernant cette terre ou qu’il ait travaillé sur cette terre
comme serf ou locataire permanent;
b) si, après 1918, ils étaient installé sur les terres des Shqiptar - les
émigrants politiques;
c) s’ils n’étaient pas des agriculteurs, et qu’ils ont reçu la terre en tant
que gendarmes, employés des finances ou semblables, pour services
rendus aux régimes anti-nationaux;
d) s’ils vivaient de la terre distribuées comme des rentiers.
Article 5
Pour tous les cas de l’article 4 figurant dans la loi, une décision sera
prise au plus tard le 1er décembre 1946, par une commission mixte
composée de délégués de la Commission de la réforme agraire et de
la colonisation auprès du gouvernement de la FNRJ, de délégués du
ministère de l’Agriculture de la République Populaire de Serbie, et
de délégués régionaux du Comité national de la Région autonome de
Kosovo-Métohie.
Article 6
1 - Les colons-agriculteurs de la Région autonome du KosovoMétohie qui, d’après cette loi, perdent les terres préalablement
distribuées, obtiendront, sous la condition de ne pas appartenir aux
groupes c) et d) de l’article 4, une compensation en terre dans un autre
endroit dans la même région, si pour cela ils disposent des moyens
nécessaires, et cela en premier lieu sur les terre des colons appartenant
aux groupes c) et d) de l’article 4. Si cela n’est pas possible, ils
emménageront hors de cette région.
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
107
International
(La clause 2 de l’article 6 ne concerne que la Macédoine.)
Article 7
Tous ces actes et ces opérations, afférents à l’exécution de la présente
loi, sont exemptés de taxes.
Article 8
1 - La Commission de la réforme agraire et de la colonisation auprès
du Gouvernement de la FNRJ exécutera cette loi et fournira toutes
informations utiles à son application en accord avec les gouvernments
de la République Populaire de Macédoine et de la République
Populaire de Serbie.
2 - Les affaires de l’article 3 de cette loi ressortent de la compétence
du ministère de l’Agriculture de la République Populaire de Serbie.
Le ministre de l’Agriculture de la République Populaire de Serbie
peut présenter un règlement pour la liquidation de ces rapports.
Article 9
La présente loi entre en vigueur dès sa publication dans le Journal
Officiel de la Yougoslavie Démocratique et Fédérale.
Le 2 novembre 1946
Belgrade
La Présidence de l’Assemblée Nationale
de la République Fédérale de Yougoslavie
Le Secrétaire:.
Le Président
M. Perunicic, (signed).
Dr. I.Ribar, (signed)
(Les termes de la loi de 1946 qui diffèrent de ceux utilisés dans la
loi précédente sont en italiques.)
108
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
SPEECH BY SLOBODAN MILOSEVIC AT THE
COMMEMORATION OF THE 600TH
ANNIVERSARY OF THE BATTLE OF KOSOVO
28 June 1989 at Gazimestan, Kosovo
Friends, comrades,
in this place, on this spot in the heart of Serbia, on the field of
Kosovo six centuries ago, fully six hundred years ago, there took
place one of the most important battles of its time. Like all great
events, it left behind it many questions and secrets, it has been the
object of unceasing scientific research and the usual popular curiosity.
As social circumstances would have it, this great six hundredth
anniversary of the battle of Kosovo is taking place in the year in which
Serbia, after many years, after many decades, has recovered its
Statehood and its national and spiritual identity.
For us therefore it is not hard to answer that old question, “what
shall we have to present to the king?”
In the play of history and life, it would seem that Serbia has
recovered its statehood and its dignity in this very year 1989 so as to
celebrate this historic event from the distant past which has great
historic and symbolic significance for its future.
Today, in speaking of the battle of Kosovo, it is hard to tell what
is historic truth and what is legend. Today that no longer matters. The
people have repeatedly remembered and forgetten under the pressure
of suffering, and still were filled with hope, just like any other people
in the world. The people were ashamed of treason and glorified
heroism. Therefore it is hard to say today whether the battle of
Kosovo was a defeat or a victory of the Serbian people, whether on
account of it we fell into slavery, or whether thanks to it we survived
that slavery. Answers to those questions will be ceaselessly sought by
science and by the people. One thing that remains certain after all the
centuries we have been through since is that in Kosovo, six hundred
years ago, discord reigned. If we lost the battle, then that was not only
the result of the social superiority and military advantage of the
Ottoman Empire, but also of the tragic discord in the highest ranks of
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
109
International
the Serbian State. Then, in that distant 1389, the Ottoman Empire was
not only stronger than the Serbian. It was also luckier than the Serbian
Empire. Discord and betrayal in Kosovo were to pursue the Serbian
nation like an evil fate for the whole of its history. And in the last war,
that dissension and that betrayal led the Serbian people and Serbia
into an agony whose historic and moral consequences exceeded those
of the fascist aggression. And later, when socialist Yugoslavia was
formed, the Serbian leadership in this new country remained divided,
inclined to make compromises at the expense of its own people.
No people in the world would have accepted the concessions
which many Serbian leaders made on their account. All the more in
that throughout their whole history, the Serbs had never conquered or
exploited others.
Their national and historic essence through all their history and
through two World Wars, as today, was liberating. They constantly
liberated themselves and when they had the opportunity, they helped
others to liberate themselves. And the fact that in these regions they
are a great nation is in no way a sin for Serbs to be ashamed of. It is
an advantage that they did not use against others. But I must say here
on this great legendary field of Kosovo that the Serbs never even used
that advantage of being a great nation for themselves.
Thanks to their leadership and politicians and their vassal
mentality, they even felt guilty toward others, and to themselves. The
discord among Serbian politicians held Serbia back. And their
inferiority humiliated Serbia. So it went on for decades, for years.
Here we are today, on the field of Kosovo, to say that it is not like that
any more. There is no more suitable place that the field of Kosovo to
say this. And therefore, in Serbia, there is no more suitable place than
the field of Kosovo to say that harmony in Serbia will make possible
prosperity for the Serbian people, for Serbia, and for its citizens
without regard to national or religious affiliation. Serbia today is
united, equal to other republics and ready to do everything to improve
the material and social position of all its citizens. If there is harmony,
cooperation and seriousness, she will succeed.
Therefore the optimism which is today present in Serbia
regarding the future is realistic, all the more in that it is based on
freedom which enables all people to express their positive, creative
human abilities for the advancement of social and personal life. Never
110
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
in history did Serbs alone live in Serbia. Today more than ever before,
citizens of other nationalities and ethnic groups are living here. That
is not a handicap for Serbia. I am sincerely convinced it is an
advantage. National structure is changing in this direction in all
countries in the contemporary world, especially in developed countries. More and more, and more and more successfully, citizens of
different nationalilties, different faiths and races are living together.
Socialism especially, as a progressive and just democratic society,
would not dare to allow people to be divided by nationality and
religion. The only distinction that can and mut be allowed in
socialism is that between those who work hard and those who do
nothing, between respectable and dishonorable people. Therefore all
those who live honestly in Serbia from their labor deserve respect
from other people and other nationalities in their republic. Moreover,
our whole country must be organized on this basis. Yugoslavia is a
multinational community, and it can survive only on condition of full
equality of all the nations that live in it. The crisis that has affected
Yugoslaiva has led to national, but also to social, cultural, religious
and many other less important divisions. Among all those divisions,
the national divisions appear to be the most dramatic. Eliminating
them will facilitate eliminating other divisions and alleviate the
effects caused by them.
Ever since multinational communities have existed, their weak
point has been the relations established between the various nations.
Like a sword over their heads, the constant threat is present that one
day will arise the question of one nation being threatened by others,
thereby setting off a wave of suspicion, accusations and intolerance
which as a rule grows and is hard to stop. Internal and outside enemies
of such communities know this and therefore generally organize their
action against multinational societies by stimulating national conflicts. At this moment we in Yugoslavia are behaving as though this
experience were absolutely unknown to us. And as if in both our own
nearest and most distant past we had not experienced all the tragedy
of national conflicts which a society can live through and yet survive.
Equal and harmonious relations between the peoples of Yugoslavia are the indispensible condition for Yugoslavia’s survival, for
her emergence from crisis and above all the indispensible condition
for her economic and social prosperity. In this, Yugoslavia is not
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
111
International
different from the contemporary societies around her, especially in
the developed world. This world is more and more marked by
tolerance, cooperation and equal rights between peoples. Contemporary economic and technological, but also political and cultural
developments are bringing various peoples together, making them
mutually dependent, and more and more equal to each other. Equal
and united peoples are the first who can step into the civilization
toward which humanity is moving. If we cannot lead the way toward
such a civilization, we surely don’t need to bring up the rear.
At the time when the famous historic battle in Kosovo took
place, people were looking to the stars for help. Today, six centuries
later, they are again looking to the stars for conquest. It used to be that
they could allow themselves disunity, hatred, betrayal because they
lived in smaller worlds weakly linked to each other. Today, as
inhabitants of the planet, if we are disunited we cannot master even
our own planet, much less the other planets, unless we live in mutual
harmony and solidarity.
Therefore, perhaps nowhere on earth more than our homeland
have words devoted to harmony, solidarity and cooperation between
people so much meaning as here on Kosovo field, which is the symbol
of discord and betrayal.
In the memory of the Serb people, that discord was decisive for
the loss of the battle, and for the evil fate that Serbia endured for fully
five centuries. But even if it weren’t so from the historical point of
view, it remains certain that the people experienced discord as their
greatest misfortune. And the obligation of the nation is therefore to
prevent it in order in the future to protect itself from defeat, failure
and stagnation. The Serbian people have this year become aware of
the necessity of mutual harmony as the indispensible condition for life
today and for further development.
I am certain that this consciousness of the need for harmony
and unity will enable Serbia not only to function as a State, but also
to function as a successful State. Therefore I think it makes sense to
say so right here in Kosovo, where discord once tragically and for
centuries held back and imperiled Serbia, and where restored harmony can enable her to advance and restore her dignity. And such
consciousness about mutual relations represents an elementary necessity for Yugoslavia too, as her fate lies in the associated friendly
112
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
hands of all her peoples.
The Kosovo battle contains still another great symbol. That is
the symbol of heroism. To this symbol have been dedicated poems,
dances, literature, histories. For six centuries, Kosovo heroism
inspired our creativity, nourished our pride, kept us from forgetting
that we once were a great and brave army, and proud, one of the great
which even in defeat remained unvanquished.
Six centuries later, today, we are again in battles and facing
new battles. These are not armed battles, although even those cannot
yet be ruled out. But regardless of what kind they are, battles cannot
be won without decisiveness, courage and self-sacrifice, without
those qualities which were present in the Kosovo field so long ago.
Our main battle today relates to achieving economic, political,
cultural and in general social prosperity.
For the rapid and successful approach of the civilization in
which people will live in the 21st century, for that battle, we
especially need heroism. It goes without saying, a different sort, but
that courage without which nothing serious and great in the world can
be achieved remains unchanged, remains eternally necessary.
Six centuries ago, Serbia here on the field of Kosovo was
defending herself. But she also was defending Europe.
She then found herself on the rampart which protected European culture, religion, European society as a whole. Thus today it
seems not only unjust, but also unhistorical and altogether absurd to
discuss whether Serbia belongs to Europe. She has been there all the
time, today as before. It goes without saying, in her own way. In a way
that in an historic sense never deprived her of dignity.
In this spirit, we today are striving to build a rich and democratic society. And thereby, we are contribuitng to the prosperity of
our beautiful and yet at this moment unjustly tormented country. And
thereby we contribute to the efforts of all progressive people of our
age who are working for a new and better world.
May the memory of Kosovo heroism live forever!
Long live Serbia!
Long live Yugoslavia!
Long live PEACE AND BROTHERHOOD among nations!
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
113
International
MEMORANDUM
of Kosovo - Albanians to the Foreign
Ministers of the Contact Group Meeting in
London
Monday, 9 March 1998
The Government of the Republic of Kosova, as the highest
legitimate executive body of the Albanian institutional life in the
Republic of Kosova, in its capacity to perform all the rights deriving
therefrom and under political guidance by the Coordinating Council
of the Political Parties of Kosova in today’s emergency situation, is
honoured and privileged to address itself to the distinguished Foreign
Ministers of the Contact Group Countries meeting in London, on
Monday 9 March 1998, to discuss in an emergency meeting the
explosive and ever deteriorating situation in Kosova.
The Government of the Republic of Kosova wishes to reiterate,
distinguished Foreign Ministers, its most profound and grave concern
over the recent barbarous, massive combined and indiscriminate Serb
police, paramilitary and military attack, from land and air, against
the defenceless and peaceful Albanian civilian population in various
villages of Skenderaj and Drenica zones. According to independent
reports, in their large-scale, police-military operation which is still
going on, the combined Serb forces have killed over 60 Albanian
civilians, including women and children, destroyed numerous houses
and property, forcing the Albanians to leave their ancestral homes
and villages, in another sweeping ethnic cleansing, which takes exact
heritage from what the Belgrade regime organised and carried out in
Bosnia and Hercegovina during 1991-1994.
The Serbian Belgrade regime is using all kinds of manipulations, fabrications and concoctions to try to justify their longstanding, overall anti-Albanian state terrorism and genocide, as well
as their present, totally unacceptable and fully condemnable military
and police aggression against the Albanian people of Kosova, with
alleged anti-terrorist operations. The whole world understands, as
114
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
could be visibly confirmed by all those few who have been able to
penetrate into the sealed off region and some very reliable TV
channels, that this is not the case. All condemn terrorism, in whatever
form it appears. There is nothing new to this position. But what is
happening in Kosova is something quite different and far from Serb
allegations, which can be hardly believed any longer.
In the face of an ever increasing terror, violence, military
aggression, ethnic cleansing, flagrant violation of all international
norms, standards, principles and commitments, as well as all human,
political and national rights of the two million-strong, unprotected
Albanian population of Kosova by the Belgrade regime, the Government of the Republic of Kosova is appealing to the Contact Group to
take immediate action to stop this new wave of aggression and
massacres against the Albanians of Kosova.
The Government of the Republic of Kosova, in its all-out efforts
to work cooperatively and constructively with the major factor of
international politics, it its efforts to do whatever it possibly can to
stop the Serbian massacres and aggression, and to represent faithfully the wishes, desires and aspiration of an entire people of two
million in their bid for the right to decide on their own political future,
kindly takes this opportunity to request to the Contact Group to show
the necessary cohesion, cooperation and determination to act, without
losing time, to stop Belgrade’s policy and dictator from further
pursuing its political objectives through terror, oppression, violence
and use of force in Kosova.
Distinguished Foreign Ministers,
Rump Yugoslavia is another unsuccessful effort to keep unity
by force. We all know that forced unity is no unity and the coercive
unity that Milosevic is advocating is again serving only as a cover for
Serbian hegemony, which we all know by now what it means.
Milosevic is unwilling to give to the Albanians in Kosova the same
right to self-determination that he demanded, inspired, encouraged
and supported politically and militarily, for the Serbs in Bosnia and
Croatia, which subsequently led to terrible blood-shed and loss of
lives.
Old, sentimental alliances with and support for aggressive,
warmongering regimes and their policies for unjust causes in the
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
115
International
modern, ever integrating world of democratic countries that share the
same values radiating over the entire world, seem to be groundless
and little justified, it at all, today, at the close of the Millennium.
With four of the former six republics and two autonomous
regions of the SFRY gone independent, and rightly supported in their
bid to do so, Kosova, it is clear, cannot survive in any sort of
Yugoslavia controlled and dominated by Serbia. The Albanian people
of Kosova are not secure, in any way, and they cannot endure any
more the kind of genocide, oppression and aggression they are
experiencing, nor can they be forced to live in a building which has
already collapsed, simply because one wishes to keep that building’s
facade and the few remaining ones inside by force, when all its other
inhabitants have left.
After 80 years under Serbian rule, the Albanians have opted,
through a broad popular referendum, that they want to be free of
Serbian state terror, humiliation, domination, oppression, violation
of all their political future, just as any other people has the right to do
and/or have done, including some of those of the former Yugoslavia.
They have been pushed by the Serb actions onto a path of no return
towards absolute self-determination and freedom. And they have
chosen to do so through a resistance that is non-violent, as they have
demonstrated all along these decades and have been credited for it. In
view of the current tragedy of the Albanian people of Kosova, the
Government of Kosova wishes to put before you, through this
Memorandum, certain concrete measures and actions, which it proposes as part of a strong, forward looking package, which the Contact
Group hopefully would be in a position to agree upon, and bring to
bear on Belgrade all kinds of pressure, ruling out no option, if
necessary, and save the entire region from further, unpredictable
destabilisation.
With all the above clearly in mind, in order to stop what is
happening and find just, fair and lasting solutions, projecting longterm stability, the Government of the Republic of Kosova kindly
requests the distinguished Contact Group Foreign Ministers to seriously consider taking concrete steps as follows:
* Present dynamics point to further violence by those who have the
weapons, the political orientation and goals to do so. The status quo
cannot - nor should it - endure any more. Avoiding such a violence
116
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
requires an urgent, comprehensive international peace process, in
which all involved would participate as equals, with clear, indiscriminate and/or superior-versus-inferior positions.
* Kosova, as a major international issue of key significance for the
future of the region’s stability, should be channelled toward peacefully negotiated political solutions, with strong international mediation, a step that we have always asked for and which should ultimately
be imposed on Milosevic.
* Certain non-military confidence building measures should immediately take place, in the first instance, such as, the unconditional and
immediate return of the OSCE long-duration mission; an immediate
end to all kinds of repression and human, political and other rights and
fundamental freedoms; immediate opening of school buildings and
permission of Albanian students to continue all studies in their mother
tongue in their normal school buildings; establish democratic institutions, including the independent judiciary and the parliament; allow
complete and unimpeded freedom of expression and association, as
well as freedom of the media;
All this is part of the entire bulk of international documents,
decisions, resolutions and statements of the UNGA, UNSC, CoE
Parliamentary Assembly, EU, NATO, OSCE and its Parliamentary
Assembly, national parliaments, numerous NGO’s etc.;
* Reinstatement of all sanctions, previously lifted, on Serbia’s
Belgrade regime and careful, very cautious use of carrots in the
foreseeable future.
We hail the new decision of the US Administration to that
effect, and urge all the other states to do so. The new developments
and situations are already teaching again the lesson that the international community is dealing and will have to deal with a dictator, with
a very unreliable, a second Saddam in Europe, who is a manipulator
and uses and misuses everything for his own power and for his
regimes political objectives, built on myths and far from any pragmatic realism;
* Immediate and entire lifting of the martial law imposed since 1989,
and urgent commencement of the gradual withdrawal of the police
and the military from Kosova, unilaterally, before the start of any
negotiations;
* Subsequent military confidence building, including full compliance
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
117
International
with the Articles II, III and IV of Annex 1B of the Dayton Accords,
as well as commencement of inspection and verification of compliance with full regard to Kosova;
* Urgent dispatch of an advanced NATO observation team, possibly
from NATO’s SFOR contingents in Bosnia and Hercegovina, as well
as urgent decision on a no-fly zone over Kosova, due to frequent
Serbian air raids, attacks and helicopter gunships.
* Imposition on and recognition by Serbia’s Belgrade regime of the
indispensable need for political talks and negotiations to solve the
question of the political status of Kosova, under the auspices and
mediation of the international community, in order to bring about a
lasting solution to the pending and unresolved Kosova and the
Albanian question in the Balkans;
* Take concrete steps to immediately start consultations and talks,
both with Belgrade authorities and with the legitimate Albanian
authorities and institutions, elected and recognised a such, on all the
modalities for these negotiations between Belgrade and Prishtina;
make all the necessary preparations for the appropriate setting in
which these negotiations should take place;
There is enough legal mandate and justification for the Contact
Group, under the existing relevant UNSC resolutions on the former
Yugoslavia, to proceed swiftly and unimpeded, with concrete messages and action.
Distinguished Foreign Ministers,
The situation today is no longer that during the years 19911992.
We confidently hope that the appropriate lessons have been
learned from certain, long-dragged consultations, discussions and
negotiations, diverging views and interests, that dominated the international scene in 1991-93 when the break-up of the former Yugoslavia started. Belgrade’s policy, objectives, manipulations and intensions
vis-à-vis Kosova are the same as those vis- à -vis other regions in the
former Yugoslavia which experienced a terrible war, and today are
but too clear to repeat the same mistakes of the past.
If the conflict between the Albanians and the Serbs in the
southern part of rump Yugoslavia would be transformed from a warnot-fought into a large-scale open conflict, it would surely assume
dimensions which, in all probability, would engulf the whole central-
118
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
southern Balkans.
It is only through serious political dialogue and negotiations, at
all levels, that this impasse situation can be overcome. We express
our profound hope in the democratic values which western democracies have developed, stand for and are prepared to defend. We pin
great hopes in their might. What the situation urgently warrants and
calls for is determination and political will. By defending these
values, the international community is and will be defending themselves and their interests and regional long-term security and stability. There are many examples when such will and determination has
been exemplarly displayed, as was the Iraq-UN crisis. We do hope the
same would be the case with the situation in Kosova and its just and
fair solution. The Contact Group, its member states, are the only ones
invested with the necessary power and trust to do so.
The Government of the Republic of Kosova, the people of
Kosova and the entire Albanian people are looking forward to
immediate and appropriate responses to this new tragedy, at the roots
of which lies the Serbian policy, the only one which is catapulting the
Balkans from one bloody war into another.
The Government of the Republic of Kosova wishes to reiterate
its full readiness, commitment and availability to work closely and
cooperatively with the international community, to achieve the common goal.
It is fully available, at all levels and any time, to start consultations with the Contact Group or the relevant personality or body
charged by it to act on its behalf, on the points which the Government
has been pleased to list above. We would highly appreciate it and be
grateful if the Contact Group would take our request seriously into
account during its very important upcoming deliberations on Monday
an subsequently.
Rexhep Bajrami
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
119
International
A proposal
of the Expert group which consists of the representatives of
several Serbian parties of democratic orientation which took
part in the work of the inter -Serbian dialog.
_______________________________________________________
The members of the Expert Group are: Mr Dusan Batakovic, PhD;
Prof. Miodrag Jovicic, PhD, the member of the Serbian Academy of
Sciences; Mr. Zoran Lutovac, MA; Mr. Caslav Ocic, PhD; Prof.
Kosta Cavoski, PhD and Prof. Dragoljub Popovic, PhD.
____________________________________________________________________
Taking into consideration the worrisome situation in KOSOVO and
Metohija, an inalienable part of the Serbian state, without which the
future security of Serbia and the equality of all its citizens without
regard to their religious or ethnic affiliation cannot be imagined, and
certain of the unacceptability of the continuation of the status quo we
present the following:
THE PROPOSAL FOR THE DEMOCRATIC RESOLUTION
OF THE KOSOVO AND METOHIJA QUESTION
The Kosovo and Metohija region has been a historic, cultural and
political part of Serbia for nearly a millennium. During the Middle
ages Kosovo and Metohija represented the “Serbian Jerusalem”, the
center of the Serbian state and culture, with some 1,300 churches and
monasteries. This territory as well as the whole of Serbia found itself
under Ottoman rule from the mid XV century until 1912. During the
First Balkan War, these territories were liberated and returned to the
two Serbian states: Kosovo to Serbia, and Metohija to Montenegro,
in accordance with international treaties concluded between 1912 1913.
During Ottoman administration, Kosovo and Metohija, just as
the rest of Serbia, was divided into larger or smaller administrative
units, “sandzaks” or “vilayets”. Due to wars, conflicts and forced
migrations during the Ottoman rule, the ethnic structure of Kosovo
120
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
and Metohija was forcibly changed. By the end of the XVII century
these mostly Serbian provinces were forcibly taken over and inhabited by ethnic Albanians who, as opposed to the Serbs, were Muslims
and had a privileged position in the theocratically-constituted Ottoman empire. The number of Serbs slowly decreased, while the number
of ethnic Albanians in the Kosovo vilayet (Old Serbia) reached almost
half of the total population.
In the Kingdom of the Serbs, Croats and Slovenes, until 1929,
the areas of Kosovo and Metohija were divided into smaller administrative units (oblasti). In the Kingdom of Yugoslavia, after 1929,
this area was administratively divided between three larger units
(banovinas-counties): the Vardarska, Moravska and Zetska county.
During the Second World War, after the Nazi attack on
Yugoslavia and the subsequent occupation of the country, the largest
part of Kosovo and Metohija was annexed to “Greater Albania,’’
which was placed under the Italian protectorate. The northern part of
Kosovo was left within German-occupied Serbia, while a smaller
eastern section was attached to the Bulgarian occupation zone.
Kosovo and Metohija was established as a separate territorial
unit within Serbia in 1945 by a decision of the communist authorities.
Its borders were arbitrarily drawn without a democratic consensus of
the population of Serbia and Montenegro. Those Serbs who had fled
the area during World War II were not allowed by the communist
authorities to return to Kosovo and Metohija. At the same time, ethnic
Albanians who had been deliberately brought to the area from
Albania during the occupation were allowed to settle permanently on
the usurped land.
During communist rule, Kosovo and Metohija first had the
status of an autonomous area (1946) and was later granted the status
of autonomous province (1963). Constitutional amendments increasing the authority of the autonomous province (1968 - 1971 ) allowed
the Albanian minority, as in the Ottoman period, to establish a regime
based on political and ethnic domination. These policies were first
introduced by the anti-Serbian and anti-Yugoslav demonstrations in
1968: protesters called for the establishment of the Republic of
Kosovo as the first part in the process of secession from Serbia and
Yugoslavia. The name Metohija was erased from the name of the
province as a concession of the Yugoslav communist establishment
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
121
International
to Albanian demands (the term “metoh” signifies the property of the
Orthodox Church).
The Kosovo Albanian leadership attempted to promote further
emigration of the Serbian population of the area by using discriminatory policies. The ideological framework for this process, influenced
by Enver Hoxha’s ethno-communism, was based on the theory that
Albanians were the descendants of the Illyrians; all Serbs that had
moved to the area after the VI century were therefore seen, according
to the official theory, as “aliens on Albanian soil”. Besides “the
inventing tradition” and the systematic violation of the civil and
human rights of Kosovo and Metohija’s Serbian people, ethnic
Albanians also used communist ideology as an excuse to continue the
ethnic cleansing of the Serb population in the province.
The 1974 constitution fragmented the Yugoslav state, turning
it into a union of communist party establishments based on ethnic
principles. This constitution also broke up the Serbian state with two
provinces. In this ideological process the ethnic Albanian communist
establishment received Kosovo and Metohija as its fief. The attempt
to turn Kosovo and Metohija into a seventh republic as a step towards
secession from Serbia and then Yugoslavia was halted in 1981,
although the emigration of Serbs was not abated. The autonomous
status of Kosovo and Metohija was returned to the standard European
framework of autonomous units in 1989.
Ethnic Albanians using demonstrations and a boycott of the
Serbian state are attempting to keep the crisis alive. The size of their
population, aggressiveness, high level of national homogeneity, as
well as the continuation of inter-ethnic tensions, are the elements of
a strategy whose goal is secession from Serbia and Yugoslavia and
not respect for human rights. The series of repressive policy measures
carried out by the Serbian Government, in answer to the position
taken by ethnic Albanians, has caused only further deterioration of
the situation.
Convinced that the present situation in Kosovo and Metohija
does not benefit anyone, neither the local Serbs, the ethnic Albanians,
the other ethnic communities, the Serbian state nor the international
community, we critically reexamine in this proposal some ideas for
the resolution of this question, in order to show that they are
unfounded and impossible to implement, before finally presenting our
122
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
own ideas in the form of this proposal.
I
1. It is not acceptable to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, i.e. to
its members: Serbia and Montenegro, that Kosovo and Metohija
become a third federal unit of the federation since this change would
usher in the danger of Kosovo and Metohija’s secession from Serbia
and Yugoslavia. This danger is made plainly evident both by the
programs of ethnic Albanian political forces and by the international
precedent committed by the international community when it recognized the former Yugoslav republics of the SFRY as sovereign states
after they had unilaterally seceded from the former federation. Just as
the provision (article 5, paragraph 3) of the Constitution of the former
SFRY which banned the unilateral secession of Yugoslav republics
was ignored, future constitutional safeguards would not be able to
stop any future secession of a third federal unit.
Two events that shook the former SFRY prove that the strong
secessionist tendencies of the leadership and a large part of the ethnic
Albanian population in Kosovo and Metohija are not the result of the
present policies of repression and violations of basic human rights by
the present regime. On two separate occasions, strong ethnic Albanian aspirations toward secession were manifested, both in the form
of demonstrations, in November 1968 and in March and April 1981.
In both cases the proclaimed goal of these protests was formation of
the Republic of Kosovo.
The 1968 demonstrations led to changing Kosovo and Metohija’s
name to Kosovo only, and to the Albanization of the province: the
Albanization of the topography, the educational system, the media,
commerce and culture, in short, the Albanization of life in the
province, which only intensified the process of ethnic cleansing and
assimilation. In 1981, secessionist demonstrations again rocked the
province even though the 1974 Constitution gave the province the
status of a state within a state (Kosovo was, along with Serbia’s other
province, given the right to decide on vital questions that concerned
the rest of Serbia; the reverse was not granted). However, this entity
was not a kind of democratic unit based on the rule of law, but was
in fact a fief of the Albanian communist establishment, which was
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
123
International
systematically furthering a process of, on one side, ethnic cleansing
primarily aimed at the Serbs, and on the other, assimilation of the
Turks, Goranis and Romani, and other non-Albanian inhabitants of
the Muslim faith.
The subsequent disintegration of the SFR of Yugoslavia retrospectively clarifies the background of the 1968 and 1981 demonstrations and the aims of its strategists: the creation of a republic that
would represent a first step towards secession.
Just as it is unacceptable for Kosovo and Metohija to become
a third federal unit in the Yugoslav federation it is, for the same
reasons, even more inappropriate to support the federalization of
Serbia itself, in which Kosovo and Metohija would be granted the
status of a federal unit within Serbia. This process of federalization
of Serbia would be an anti-historical act: instead of strengthening a
unified Serbian state, based on democracy and equal rights for all the
citizens, this would lead to its disintegration. Worldwide common
experience that says that federal arrangements should be avoided
whenever possible has just been confirmed by the insurmountable
organizational and functional problems encountered during the last
fifty years of the Yugoslav federation. Having taken this into consideration, we emphasize that we do not envisage the resolution of the
Kosovo-Metohija question by the transformation of Kosovo and
Metohija into a federal unit of any kind.
2. A second unacceptable idea is that Kosovo and Metohija retain the
status of autonomous province, especially if it is given back the rights
of the 1974 Constitution. The establishment of the autonomous
province in 1946 (then called an autonomous area or “oblast”)
represented, along with the aim of weakening Serbia as a federal unit,
a concession of the Yugoslav communist regime to its “fraternal”
communist regime of Enver Hoxha in Albania. Turning a minority
question into a territorial question proved to be a fatal mistake. The
consequences of this error are still being felt today. The 1974
constitution gave the autonomous province of Kosovo the status of a
“constituent element of the federation”, and stripped Serbia of many
attributes it possessed as a federal unit equal to other Yugoslav
republics. The 1989/90 constitutional reforms left intact Kosovo’s
status as autonomous province, but reduced its rights and authority.
124
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
We advocate that, since the idea that Serbia should be asymmetrically organized has proved a complete failure, the autonomous
province of Kosovo and Metohija should be abolished. The numeric
superiority of the ethnic Albanian population cannot be an excuse for
the further existence of the province. Taking into consideration the
old Latin saying, which is the foundation of the whole legal system ex iniuria ius non oritur (from the unlawful cannot proceed the
lawful), it is clear that the majority ethnic Albanian population of
Kosovo and Metohija cannot claim the right to ethnic autonomy, and
especially not the right to any kind of statehood, since their majority,
throughout earlier and modern history, has been, for the most part,
gained by force, i.e. by using unlawful methods.
The position of the ethnic Albanian minority will be regulated
by laws and the constitution that will guarantee, without any form of
autonomy, their complete equality with all the other citizens of
Serbia.
3. Finally, we reject the idea that Serbia should be organized as a
centralized state, which is essentially the way the Republic of Serbia
is ordered now. The concept of decentralization of constitutional
arrangement has been steadily gaining ground worldwide; this idea
addresses both the demands of democratic governance and the needs
of a rational territorial organization of the state. Serbia cannot go
against such broad trends, especially after the negative experiences of
the communist totalitarianism, and the present rigid centralism.
II
We will start presenting the proposal for the democratic resolution of
the Kosovo and Metohija problem by emphasizing the importance of
guaranteeing human rights, which will be followed by a description
of our vision of the territorial division of the country, with Kosovo
and Metohija reorganized as two separate regions. Finally, we will
conclude with a summary of other suggestions for the resolution of
the Kosovo and Metohija problem.
1 . Guaranteeing human rights
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
125
International
The respect for human rights in Serbia, and especially in Kosovo and
Metohija, is highly unsatisfactory, since the present regime is violating the rights of both Serbs and ethnic Albanians, as well as the rights
of other inhabitants of the province. To rectify this situation, Serbia
must be reordered as a democratic, social and rule-of-law state that
respects and protects human rights.
A modern and democratically ordered Serbia belongs to Europe, and shares its ideals that call for respect for the territorial
integrity of all states which are free, share modern values and allow
the free flow of people and ideas.
Serbia wishes to belong to a Europe in which states and peoples
will never again fight over borders, because these frontiers should
become channels of communication and exchange, and not the
markers of division.
Serbia wishes to belong to a Europe in which nations develop
freely in democratically ordered and pluralistic states and therefore
do not have to seek refuge in their mother countries, precisely because
all states equally value and respect universal human rights.
Human rights in Serbia organized on modern principles will be
recognized and protected as envisaged in the founding declarations of
the United Nations, the Organization for the Security and Cooperation in Europe and all other international and European documents
and instruments for the protection of human and minority rights.
2. The regionalization of Serbia
It has become evident that Serbia, within the framework of a complete
reconstruction of the legal and state system, should be transformed
into a modern regional state, in which Kosovo and Metohija would be
two distinct regions.
The regional state, which represents a form of state organization that lies between the unitary and federal system, adopts the
positive aspects of both frameworks while it mitigates the negative
sides. It provides the necessary level of state unity, while it gives
regions, territorial units of relatively equal size, the authority to be
governed within a legal framework specified in the constitution and
set by the regional jurisdiction.
Regions in Serbia must be organized along geographic, commercial, and transportation lines, as well as according to historic and
126
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
traditional criteria. The regions would have between 500,000 and
1,000,000 inhabitants and would therefore represent the optimal
form of territorial organization for complete economic and social
development as well as a good foundation for harmonious life and
development of all the ethnic groups that inhabit the region. Kosovo
and Metohija had never been a single territorial unit until the
establishment of a communist dictatorship in Serbia. In addition, the
population size of both areas fits into the suggested framework.
All the regions in Serbia must have equal status and authority.
They would be authorized to set policy in the areas of regional
commerce, transportation, territorial planning, tourism, health, social services and other issues, by the constitution. In effect, the
authority of the regions would be greater than that of the present
autonomous provinces. The regions would have their own institutions, including a regional assembly that would be authorized to pass
regulations within the framework of the constitution and the law.
There would be two types of official bodies in the regions: the regional
branches of the central government, and regional bodies. Their work
would be monitored by the central authorities. The court system
within the regions would be integrated within a unified court system
of the country.
The regions would be stripped of any aspects of statehood,
which is a characteristic of federal units, but would be represented in
one of the two houses of Serbian Parliament, the House of Regions.
The regional organization of the Serbian state would allow all
minorities or ethnic communities that live in Serbia and fully enjoy all
personal and collective rights, in accordance with international
standards, such as the right to use their own language in local
administration and the courts, the right to profess their religious faith
in their mother tongue, as well as to partake in cultural and other
activities. These rights are conditional upon the fact that the minority
communities maintain loyal behavior towards the state to which they
belong.
It is clear that in Kosovo and Metohija, which developed under
specific historical consequences and suffered the adverse effects of
the rule of both the communist and the present regime, the Serbs have
become the minority group, and should therefore be afforded special
protection within the organization of the two regions. This would be
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
127
International
accomplished by creating a dual house regional assembly in the two
regions. The members of one house of the assembly would be elected
from electoral units of the same size (which would therefore give the
ethnic Albanian community a majority position). The second body of
the regional assembly would be composed on a parity basis, with one
half of its members from the ethnic Albanian community, and the
other half representing the Serbian and other ethnic groups that live
in Kosovo and Metohija (Muslims, Turks, Romani and others). Both
houses of the regional assembly would have equal say in decisionmaking, so that the regional assembly could not pass regulations that
were harmful to any ethnic group or the country as a whole.
The above described distinct organization of the regional
assemblies of Kosovo and Metohija is necessary because ethnic
Albanians do not presently offer any assurance that they are loyal
citizens of Serbia, nor that they are ready to abandon their secessionist intentions. Once a change in their attitudes becomes evident, it is
quite natural that the organization of these two regions would be
brought into accordance with the organization of the other regions.
The establishment of a regional state must be followed by
reorganization of the system of local self-government. This system
should be modified in a manner that would break up all the large
communes (opstinas) into smaller ones. This would increase the
number of opstinas, in accordance with the needs of economic
development and the rational functioning of the system of local selfgovernment.
III
a) Population census:
It would be necessary to conduct a census of the population of the
Kosovo and Metohija region. Citizens must be allowed to declare
their national and ethnic background freely and without pressure. The
results of the census would give the real demographic picture of the
area.
b) The return of exiled Serbs
To alleviate the serious consequences of the prolonged ethnic cleans-
128
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
ing, which began as far back as 1941 and was continued under the
communist dictatorship, all those who were expelled under pressure
or whose return to the area was banned should be offered guarantees
for a safe return. In addition, conditions should be made to allow the
return of private property which these persons had been forced to
leave behind due to ethnic discriminations.
c) Stopping the assimilation of non-Albanian inhabitants
Since Kosovo and Metohija has witnessed a long-time systematic
forced assimilation of Muslims, Turks, Romani and others into
Albanians, although in truth the only issue they share is their Islamic
faith, such trends must be halted. All those who have declared
themselves under duress as Albanians should be allowed to freely
declare their membership in their true ethnic community.
d) Economic and social development
Rapid economic development must be stimulated in the regions of
Kosovo and Metohija, with the goal of increased employment, higher
living standards and establishing conditions necessary for successful
work and living in the regions. This includes, besides the return of
expelled Serbs, the full economic and social integration of ethnic
Albanians. A special economic program must be instituted for these
regions, which would include measures to stimulate investment and
employment, as well as customs and tax incentives. Denationalization is another necessary measure for the democratization and free
market-oriented reform of Serbia. The process of denationalization in
Kosovo and Metohija would include the return of property not only
to individuals, but also to the Serbian Orthodox Church and other
religious communities.
e) Stability of the region
The settlement of the Kosovo and Metohija problem is a crucial goal
for the Serbian state since the stability of the wider Balkan area
depends on its resolution.
The attempts of part of the ethnic Albanian leadership to
instigate Kosovo and Metohija’s secession against the will of Serbia
endangers the security and stability not only of Serbia and Yugosla-
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
129
International
via, but that of neighboring states as well. Such goals are in direct
conflict with the Helsinki agreements and obligations, as well as the
foundations of the OSCE’s vision of security in the XXI century. The
projected cooperative (common and all-encompassing) security is
based on democracy, the respect for human rights, the rule of law, a
free market economy and on social justice. A solution for the Kosovo
and Metohija problem should be based on these concepts.
***
Two conditions must be met for the successful implementation of our
proposal:
1. The true and democratically legitimate representatives of both the
Serbs and ethnic Albanians must reach a basic consensus on achieving a peaceful, negotiated resolution for the Kosovo and Metohija
problem.
2. A Constitutional Assembly, freely elected by all the citizens of the
country should ratify a new constitution that would, along with all
other deep structural changes of the constitutional system, establish
a new form of state organization - the regional state, in which the
regions of Kosovo and Metohija would find their rightful place.
130
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
SENATOR ALFONSE D’AMATO
(Republican, New York)
Chairman, Commission on Security and Cooperation
in Europe
OPENINGSTATEMENT
Hearing On Kosovo Repression and Violence
U.S. Congress, Washington, March 18, 1998
Today’s hearing of the Commission on Security and Cooperation is called to examine the current, critical situation in Kosovo. In
recent days, continuing Serbian repression of the Kosovar Albanian
majority population has triggered an escalating spiral of violence that
demands U.S. leadership now to stop another outbreak of ethnic
cleansing and achieve a peaceful resolution to the crisis.
This is one of those times when all people of conscience must
speak out; and we must take action to stop the slaughter of innocent
men, women and children.
Our distinguished panel of witnesses includes Mr. Isa Zymberi,
who is the Director of the London Office of the Kosova Information
Center. Mr. Zymberi is a principal international spokesman for the
leadership of the non-recognized “Republic of Kosova”. The Honorable
Joe DioGuardi, a former Congressman from New York who is a
prominent activist on Albanian issues, is a witness. We also have with
us Mr. Fred Abrahams, of Human Rights Watch/Helsinki, who is a
leading expert on human rights violations in Kosovo. Joining him at
the witness table are Dr. Janusz Bugajski, the Director of East
European Studies at the Center for Strategic and International
Studies, and a leading expert on Balkan affairs, and Ms. Nancy
Lindburg, who is the Director of the Washington Office of Mercy
Corps International, a leading provider of humanitarian assistance in
Kosovo. Finally, we have the Serbian Orthodox Bishop in Kosovo,
His Grace Artmije (1).
I welcome these witnesses and look forward to learning their
views on the situation in Kosovo and what we should do to achieve a
peaceful resolution of the crisis there.
Before turning to our witnesses, I want to take a few minutes
to discuss the situation in Kosovo.
Two steps are needed to reach a peaceful solution to the crisis.
The first is U.S. leadership to make President Milosevic believe that
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
131
International
the world will not stand by while his goons conduct another genocidal
episode of ethnic cleansing. He must know beyond a shadow of a
doubt that we won’t stand for it.
He second step is talks between Milosevic and the Kosovar
Albanian leadership, without preconditions. Milosevic’s recent offer
to talk with “responsible” Albanian leaders was a sham, and was
rejected by President Rugova. The crisis must be settled fairly,
democratically, and without coercion between the parties. Any settlement reached must respect and protect the human rights of all persons
residing in Kosovo.
The recent violence has claimed the lives of more than seventy
Kosovar Albanians at the hands of Serbian police and paramilitary
forces. In addition to young men of fighting age, the dead included the
elderly, women, and children.
Published reports state that the body of Adem Jashari, the
alleged Kosova Liberation Army leader who was the alleged target of
the massive Serbian assault, looked like he was killed with a knife.
We witnessed the Bosnian genocide. We resolved that the
world would never again stand by while innocent people were
slaughtered. While the recent outbreak of violent oppression has now
come to a halt, Serbian police and paramilitary units still occupy the
center of Kosovo. There is no sign that these horrible violations of
human rights have actually ended.
The United States, and this Commission, have key roles to play
in the effort to restore peace to Kosovo. Clearly, the situation is not
now stable, and after these Serbian assaults, a return to the situation
as it was before is not possible. The U.S. must press the Contact
Group, which will meet here in Washington on March 25th, to agree
on a joint, strong stand against Serbian ethnic cleansing. Anything
less won’t deter Milosevic.
So far, the international response to the crisis has been swift
but far from united and decisive. The Contact Group, comprised of
the U.S., Russia, the United Kingdom, France, the Federal Republic
of Germany, and Italy, met in London on March 9th. The U.S. called
for six strong measures against Serbia and Montenegro, but only two
were adopted. These sanctions are: 1) a refusal to supply equipment
to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia which might be used for
internal repression, or for terrorism; and, 2) on the part of the U.S.,
the U.K., France, Germany and Italy, a halt to all government credit
to Serbia and Montenegro, and a denial of visas for senior Federal
Republic of Yugoslavia and Serbian representatives responsible for
repressive action by FRY security forces in Kosovo.
Stronger measures were not agreed to. Among the proposed
sanctions were an international freeze on all Serbian and Montenegrin
132
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
International
financial assets.
The International Criminal Tribunal was invited to begin
gathering information on what had happened in Kosovo, and former
Spanish Prime Minister Felipe Gonzalez was asked to go to the region
to mediate the crisis. The Contact Group also supported the return of
the OSCE long-term missions to Kosovo and other parts of the
Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, something this Commission strongly
supports.
Lastly, the Contact Group said, “We demand that President
Milosevic commence a political dialogue with moderate, peaceful
[Kosovar Albanian] leadership to find a solution.”
The international community can and must do better.
Here, today, we will listen to our witnesses tell us what is going
on in Kosovo. Mr. Zymberi will tell us what it feels like to Kosovar
Albanians to live under Serbian rule. Mr. Abrahams will tell us about
the human rights violations. Ms. Lindburg will tell us about the
problems of getting humanitarian assistance to the people of Kosovo.
And Dr. Bugajski will advise us about the prospects for achieving a
peaceful resolution to the problem. The Bishop will provide a Serbian
perspective on the situation.
At this point, I will turn to my distinguished colleague and CoChairman, Congressman Chris Smith from New Jersey for any
comments he may want to make.
_____________________________________________________________
FOOTNOTE
(1) Sic. Artemije Radosavljevic, bishop of Raska and Prizren, head of the Serbian
Orthodox Church in Kosovo, was allowed a few minutes to present “a Serbian
perspective” in which he pointed out that Serbia is a multi-ethnic country. No
debate was permitted at the Hearing. (Editors’ note.)
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
133
Arts
Bojana Maksimovic
B elgrade
134
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Arts
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
135
Arts
136
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Arts
LAVISION POE TIQUE DE DANTE
D’APRE S PE JOVIC
T homas T odorovic
Professeur d’université, Japon
Après l’Italie, la France est depuis longtemps le premier
centre de la dantologie, juste avant l’Allemagne. Au cours de
ces dernières années sont apparues de nouvelles traductions
des oeuvres de Dante en français. Signalons la plus importante
: Dante Oeuvres complètes, La Pochothèque, 1996, traduction
nouvelle sous la direction de Christian Bec. (Traductions et
notes de Christian Bec, Roberto Barbone, François Livi, Marc
Scialom et Antonio Stäuble). Quant à la critique littéraire, c’est
l’ouvrage de Milivoje Pejovic Dante Alighieri, La conscience
poétique et l’oeuvre, (Editions du Titre, Paris, 1996), qui a
attiré notre attention.
Dans la dantologie, il y a plusieurs explications pour un
seul sujet, mais on a l’impression qu’elles ne s’opposent pas
avec une extrême acuité les unes aux autres. Ces divergences
donnent l’impression que chaque critique littéraire s’adresse à
tout le monde, qu’il travaille pour tout le monde, mais qu’il
“travaille” pour lui aussi. Telle est notre impression de l’ouvrage
de Pejovic. Nous parlons de cet ouvrage pour deux raisons
principales : primo, il est le dernier, à notre connaissance, dans
la critique dantesque en français, et secondo, l’auteur s’emploie
à y formuler la structure de l’oeuvre poétique de Dante selon
une manière nouvelle et à donner une interprétation thématique
nouvelle. C’est une entreprise autant méritoire que difficile,
s’exposant aux risques de secouer certains tabous. Dans cet
article, nous allons essayer de suivre le critique littéraire dans
son entreprise, en y faisant nos observations. En parlant de la
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
137
Arts
première oeuvre de Dante, Pejovic précise : “Dans la Vita
Nuova, Dante ne décrit pas la vie, la réalité, les personnages,
mais il analyse leurs effets, leurs reflets dans sa conscience et
dans ce sens-là, il décrit toujours son sentiment et sa pensée
personnels, c’est-à-dire suo stato”. Il est clair que le critique
explique la Vie nouvelle par l’idéalisme objectif de Schelling
en voulant faire savoir que ce courant philosophique existait
chez certains créateurs du Moyen Age. D’une certaine manière,
par cet aspect de la création de Dante, Pejovic veut dire, bien
qu’il ne le fasse que supposer, que l’oeuvre de Dante s’apparente,
par sa nature même, à l’âme romantique.
Que Dante soit précurseur de beaucoup de choses en
littérature mondiale, c’est incontestable ; comment pourrait-on
expliquer autrement son aspect de modernité permanente ?
Mais nous pensons que Pejovic fait un chemin nouveau dans la
dantologie et qu’il reste à faire, à la critique littéraire, d’autres
explorations dans ce sens-là. Un autre problème est soulevé
dans l’ouvrage de Pejovic se rapportant à la pensée poétique de
Dante. C’est son caractère dialectique, où Hegel doit être
évoqué. Mais l’auteur observe la dialectique dantesque dans
ses aspects d’originalité et d’unicité même.
Dans le préambule de son ouvrage, Pejovic précise le
champ de sa recherche : “Considérant la Vie nouvelle (la Vita
Nuova), le Banquet (il Convivio) et la Divine comédie (la
Divina Commedia) comme une oeuvre poétique en trois parties, rédigée à la première personne du singulier, nous avons
étudié sa genèse par rapport au Je narrateur, c’est-à-dire à
Dante-personnage qui est réellement le personnage littéraire
principal. Notre travail a été effectué à partir d’une lecture
nouvelle de cette oeuvre.” Ajoutons tout de suite que le statut
du Narrateur dans la Divine comédie est le problème principal
de la dantologie moderne. A propos du Narrateur, qui s’affirme
sous forme du Je, Pejovic se distingue en partie de la critique
dantesque contemporaine. D’abord, dans la critique, le Je est
observé uniquement dans la Divine comédie , et non dans la Vie
nouvelle et dans le Banquet, et ensuite, Pejovic exclut le Je de
l’auteur dans l’oeuvre poétique de Dante. Il défend son point
de vue, en précisant que dans l’oeuvre se trouve uniquement le
138
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Arts
Je du personnage littéraire, mais le Je de l’auteur est en dehors
de celle-ci. Comme s’il avait le souci de nous faire savoir que
Dante ne pouvait réaliser autrement son oeuvre que par son
alter ego et qui prend toute la place de l’auteur.
De ce point de vue, Dante se transcende en son alter ego
imaginaire qui est dans l’oeuvre mais qui, dans aucun cas, ne
peut être confondu avec lui. Le Je, d’après Pejovic, est une
fiction que nous concevons comme un être réel, mais qui vit au
travers de telles situations qui n’ont aucun rapport avec ce qu’il
appelle “la réalité telle quelle”. Dans ce cas, le Je chez Dante
n’est rien d’autre qu’un intermédiaire entre l’auteur et la
nouvelle réalité poétique, il n’est ni l’un ni l’autre, mais permet
à l’un et à l’autre d’exister. Si le Je n’était pas compris comme
personnage littéraire, l’oeuvre poétique de Dante perdrait tout
caractère de réalisme et de plausibilité. L’univers poétique de
Dante est autonome. Il a sa vie, ses structures psychologiques,
mentales et esthétiques. C’est un univers créé, une “réalité”
fictive, mais ses qualités nous la rende plausible comme si cette
“réalité” existait de fait. “Le thème fondamental chez Dante,
écrit Pejovic, est l’état du Je narrateur, qui se divise et génère
l’état de tous les autres personnages”. Le critique voit dans ce
fait le fondement de la structure de l’oeuvre poétique et son
organisation linguistique. Le centre de l’univers dantesque est
toujours l’endroit où se trouve le Je.
Dans l’Avant-propos de la nouvelle traduction des
Oeuvres complètes de Dante, le professeur Christian Bec,
éminent spécialiste du Moyen Age italien, dit à propos de la
Divine comédie : “Ecrite à la première personne (fait nouveau
dans les littératures romanes) -à travers le “je” du personnage
et celui de l’auteur- la Comédie vise à la réalisation d’une
mission exemplaire”. Il est bien évident que dans son ouvrage,
Pejovic s’éloigne de la position de la critique académique
concernant les deux faits majeurs suivants : Primo, il exclut,
précisons-le bien encore une fois, l’existence du Je de l’auteur
dans l’oeuvre, et secondo, il attribue cette particularité à la Vie
nouvelle et au Banquet et pas seulement à la Divine comédie .
Quant à nous, nous pensons que l’auteur de La conscience
poétique et l’oeuvre chez Dante nous doit un peu plus
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
139
Arts
d’argumentation. C’est un problème de dantologie qui ne peut
être tranché par des affirmations allant dans un sens ou dans
l’autre. Des recherches plus poussées sont encore nécessaires.
Tout au long de son ouvrage, Pejovic a tenté de distinguer
l’auteur et le personnage. Il exprime ce fait même à propos de
la conscience poétique. Il écrit : “La conscience poétique de
Dante auteur ne peut pas coïncider avec la conscience poétique
du poète-héros. La première est la conscience de l’homme qui
est engagé dans la compréhension de la réalité, la conscience
qui est variable à tout instant, la seconde est la conscience du
personnage littéraire qui est contenue dans une matérialité
linguistique invariable mais qui par son contenu même est en
grande partie indéterminée et polyvalente dans sa potentialité
sémantique inépuisable”. Cette position nous semble être plausible mais à notre tour nous voudrions savoir où se trouve, où
commence cette bifurcation de la conscience de l’auteur ?
Quand Pejovic écrit : “..., la création de Dante, ..., se trouve
dans l’espace et le temps qui se situent entre l’acte préalable de
la conscience du poète et la conscience de l’oeuvre achevée,”,
il nous donne en partie la réponse. Cela veut dire que dans
l’acte préalable de la conscience de l’auteur, l’oeuvre n’est
qu’une présupposition. Mais quand l’oeuvre est définitivement
achevée, l’univers poétique est autonome et la conscience de
l’oeuvre est l’émanation de cette autonomie, d’où le triptyque
“conscience-oeuvre-conscience de l’oeuvre.” La notion conscience est consubstantielle à l’auteur, la notion oeuvre suppose aussi tout le procédé de création et la notion conscience de
l’oeuvre est la conscience du personnage littéraire principal, du
Je narrateur. La bifurcation s’effectue donc au cours de la
genèse de l’oeuvre de sorte que l’auteur, pendant ce temps, se
transforme en son univers imaginé à qui il donne une forme
littéraire inédite.
En partant de ce point de vue, Pejovic ne pourrait pas
formuler sa théorie sur Dante si le sommo poeta n’était pas allé
jusqu’au bout de la réalisation de son oeuvre. Pour donner un
fondement à sa thèse, Pejovic ne se limite pas à un réexamen
de la thématique et de la structure de l’oeuvre dantesque. Il
propose une redéfinition de toute son oeuvre poétique, en
140
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Arts
reconsidérant même le prénom de l’auteur. Il propose de
réhabiliter le prénom de Durante mais de ne pas porter pour
autant préjudice au prénom Dante ; aussi écrit-il D(ur)ante.
Comme le Je narrateur, ou Dante personnage, est le personnage
central, il propose d’appeler la Vie nouvelle, le Banquet et la
Divine comédie, la Dantéide et de présenter cette nouvelle
formulation ainsi : D(ur)ante Alighieri La Dantéide, I la Vie
nouvelle, II le Banquet, III la Divine comédie. En partant de la
Dantéide, aboutissement de son étude, Pejovic peut définir le
caractère de l’oeuvre poétique de Dante. Considérant le Paradis
comme la conclusion de cette oeuvre, Pejovic écrit : “Cette
partie de la Dantéide est la preuve la plus évidente que toute
l’oeuvre ainsi que l’univers poétique en tant que sa forme
spatiale qui se meut dans le temps, présente une “réalité”
fictive, imaginée. C’est un exemple le plus clair de l’idéalisme
objectif, où la conscience poétique est le seul contenant de la
réalité poétique. La poète va de la fiction à sa réalité et de là à
une nouvelle “réalité” fictive qui est en forme d’oeuvre d’art.
Il est bien évident que si l’on ne prend pas en compte toutes les
lois inhérentes à la création poétique, on pourrait prendre la
réalité de la poésie de Dante comme une forme de discours
éloigné du vrai et du réel, mais en partant avant tout de la
logique de la création poétique, nous arrivons à la conclusion
que toute son oeuvre et son univers poétique sont une allégorie
majeure de la réalité de l’histoire de son époque.” Là se trouve,
nous semble-t-il, la force principale, esthétique et philosophique,
de la poétique de Dante. C’est en réalité une oeuvre littéraire
géniale et colossale qui se trouve dans la forme la plus parfaite
et qui, à travers celle-ci, donne aussi une image historique de
son époque. Pour arriver à une conclusion pareille, Pejovic fait
une distinction nette entre la vérité historique de l’oeuvre et sa
vérité esthétique. Son ouvrage est au fond l’étude de la vérité
esthétique de Dante.
L’auteur de cette étude se trouve, comme tous les autres
critiques d’ailleurs, devant une difficulté pour définir le
Narrateur chez Dante. Il écrit : “De l’extérieur, nous ne
pouvons pas trouver de limites précises entre Dante le poète et
Dante le personnage littéraire, car la fiction se rapporte, d’une
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
141
Arts
manière égale, à l’un et à l’autre. Mais si nous mettions une
relation effective entre la fiction et Dante le poète, nous ne
pourrions pas concevoir la plausibilité de l’action du poème ni
constater aucun aspect de réalisme. Mais pour cette raison le
Narrateur, accepté uniquement comme personnage littéraire,
nous donne la possibilité de concevoir cette plausibilité et ce
“réalisme” et d’accepter le poème tout entier comme une
oeuvre réaliste.” Ici le mot extérieur veut signifier l’apparence,
c’est-à-dire l’oeuvre telle quelle nous paraît, sans considérer
d’abord son essence et son authenticité que Pejovic met au
premier plan dans ses analyses.
En deuxième partie de son ouvrage, Pejovic essaie de
définir l’origine psychologique des fameux effets chez Dante.
A leur source se trouve l’imagination poétique. A ce propos il
précise : “Les effets que le sujet provoque par imagination sont
de fait les sensations internes. Il les extériorise et les objectivise,
dans les structures psychologiques, en les présentant comme
s’il s’agissait des phénomènes qui provenaient d’une réalité ne
dépendant pas de lui, d’une réalité effectivement objective.
Dans cette perspective, le procédé du poète est perçu par le
lecteur comme Dante le sent et le conçoit et la réalité littéraire
inventée est acceptée comme une réalité indépendante du sujet,
en l’occurrence du poète.” Cette constatation définit en partie
l’imagination du poète, c’est-à-dire le caractère de sa
particularité. Pour Dante, imaginer quelque chose ne peut
s’effectuer que comme un vécu permanent. Ici les sensations
internes sont réellement la seule explication plausible de pareils
phénomènes psychologiques. Pejovic, par ses analyses, ne
ramène pourtant pas tout à l’auteur, mais lui attribue, en tant
que héros principal de sa création, le rôle de conscience
poétique centrale, dans laquelle se reflète la réalité évoquée
dans l’univers poétique entier.
Chez Dante, il y a deux caractéristiques dans l’oeuvre
poétique qui provoquent des interprétations diverses. C’est
l’oublié et l’ineffable. Pejovic les classe dans la catégorie des
qualités et écarte la moindre idée contraire qui diminuerait
l’importance du grand poète. A ce sujet il écrit : “ L’oublié n’est
pas ce que Dante a imaginé d’abord et ensuite a oublié, ou plus
142
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Arts
précisément, l’oublié n’est pas ce que Dante imagine et oublie
tout de suite. L’ineffable n’est pas ce que Dante voit et qui est
une merveille pour laquelle il ne trouve pas, ou ne possède pas
de mots, pour la décrire. L’oublié et l’ineffable chez Dante sont
des notions bien précises désignant les quantités et les qualités,
les objets et les effets, la matière et l’essence, où dans ces
diptyques de mots seulement le second élément est supposé
être pris en compte, et comme tel il est évoqué sans plus, sans
aucune description réelle.” Ce point de vue de Pejovic est
associé à sa définition de la particularité de la pensée poétique
chez Dante. Il essaie constamment d’écarter tout caractère de
contradiction en elle. Dans ce sens l’oublié ne peut dans aucun
cas avoir un rapport avec la mémoire défaillante du poète, qui
ne l’est pas, mais uniquement avec son procédé de
compréhension de la réalité et de sa présentation dans l’oeuvre
d’art.
Dans son étude sur Dante, Pejovic s’est toujours servi du
texte du poète pour justifier ses points de vue. Il a utilisé les
vers des Opere minori, repris dans la Divine comédie, comme
arguments forts pour définir la structure de la Dantéide. De
même, il les a utilisés, avec d’autres textes, pour donner son
explication des deux grandes énigmes, le veltro et le dux. A la
différence de la critique courante, Pejovic exprime ainsi son
idée : “... il faut considérer le veltro et le dux comme des
personnages de l’oeuvre, issus des divisions psychologiques
du Narrateur et non pas comme des personnages extérieurs à
elle, soit de cette époque ou d’une époque à venir”. Le Narrateur
est constamment considéré dans une double perspective, il est
d’abord la source qui alimente la genèse de l’oeuvre et qui crée
l’univers poétique, ensuite il est la conscience où se focalise cet
univers entier. Dans cet aspect est redéfinie l’oeuvre poétique
de Dante et en même temps elle est revalorisée dans ses qualités
morales et esthétiques. Ces qualités définissent aussi, d’après
Pejovic, la vision poétique de Dante.
L’ouvrage de Milivoje Pejovic est une contribution
marquante à la dantologie, ouvrant des voies aux interprétations
nouvelles de recherche sur “la Dantéide”. Il fourmille d’idées
qui pourraient servir facilement de titres pour beaucoup
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
143
Arts
d’ouvrages. Vu sous cet angle-là, cette étude donne une nouvelle
interprétation, et définition de l’oeuvre poétique de Dante, de
sa thématique et de sa structure, mais elle est aussi un outil qui
nous rend le grand poète plus clair et plus proche.
144
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Arts
E squisse pour MA VIE SANS
MENSONGE
Milivoje PE JOVIC
P aris
Je passe mes journées entières dans l’attente d’une réponse
finale à la question. Et cette question !... Quelle question ? Mon
problème ne réside pas dans la recherche de la réponse ellemême, mais il est dans la difficulté à connaître la question, à
l’entendre de la bouche d’une personne amie. Pourtant je suis
seul, absolument seul. Non, je me corrige. Je suis avec mon
idée oppressante à connaître la question, la trouver ou, sinon,
à l’inventer même. Je suis tourmenté par elle, je n’arrive plus
à mettre de l’ordre dans mes idées qui déchirent mon âme. Que
faire ? Supporter la solitude en attendant, ou disparaître. Mais
j’aime la vie, ou plus exactement j’aime vivre, exister sans
savoir même pourquoi.
A propos des tourments de ma pensée, le docteur m’a dit
l’autre jour que je ne l’inquiète pas. Il a précisé : “Si vous ne
possédiez rien d’autre que votre instinct de conservation, ce
serait suffisant pour que vous les sublimiez.”Depuis je me
demande, sais-je réellement pourquoi je suis au monde ? Si, j’y
suis finalement, c’est, en grande partie, pour définir la question
et en trouver la réponse. Je pense que le docteur s’est bien
trompé et qu’il a confondu chez moi l’instinct et l’obsession.
Je sais que ce n’est pas bien de se servir d’un tel moyen,
d’une obsession, pour exister, durer. Dans ce sens-là je ne peux
pas être un homme noble, mais cependant mon but est noble :
résoudre mon problème, l’écarter de mes idées et être comme
les autres, heureux et réconcilié avec le monde. Ce serait le vrai
bonheur de ma vie. Mais il est bien loin, ce bonheur, je dois
patienter encore longtemps. Je dois me demander constamment
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
145
Arts
comment est-il possible, et surtout comment est-il normal, de
vaincre par une mauvaise chose une autre chose encore plus
mauvaise, et tout cela, le remplacer par le bien où apparaîtrait
une nouvelle aurore dans ma vie. Je crois que je me suis trompé
sur le jugement du docteur. Dans l’instinct dont il parlait se
trouve peut-être ma pensée qui abrite l’étincelle de l’aurore
où je trouverai la clé magique de mon bonheur...
J’étais soumis à un agréable sentiment de cette probabilité,
quand soudainement un étrange frisson m’envahit ; je me
rappelais quelque chose, quelqu’un, mais un voile couvrait
encore son visage dans mon esprit. D’abord je me rappelle des
mots, des bribes de phrases, et petit à petit, elles devenaient
plus claires, avec toute leur gravité...”Vais-je mourir
aujourd’hui ?” “Oui, mais pas aujourd’hui”. C’étaient bien les
mots de Sonia qu’elle prononçait en racontant un épisode de sa
vie pendant que je la regardais avec compassion, amitié et
amour. Avec une extrême perspicacité, elle savait deviner et
même lire, dans mon regard, mes pensées. Je lui ai dit : “Le
tragique rapproche les gens”. Elle a compris, me tendit la main
et sortit. Depuis, aucune nouvelle d’elle, je ne sais même pas
si elle est vivante ou morte. Cette idée inattendue m’effraya et
secoua durement mon corps entier. Et puis, une lumière
indéfinissable éblouit mes yeux, comme un puissant éclair, une
cité assombrie, en me rappelant qu’il faut commencer à
accomplir la tâche désirée.
Pendant que je faisais un tel rêve, éveillé, Barine entra
dans le bureau...
146
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Arts
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
147
Arts
BULLETIN D'ABONNEMENT
ORDER FORM
1 an/volume, quatre numéros: 190 FF; 56 DM; £23; US$ 39
(Institutions: 300 FF).
One year/volume, four numbers: 190 FF; 56 DM; £23; US$ 39 (Institutions: 300 FF or equivalent).
Je désire m'abonner à "DIALOGUE" pour 1 an à partir de N°
Please enter my one year subscription
for journal "DIALOGUE" starting with N°
Oui, je désire aider le journal "DIALOGUE" (la somme)
I want to help the journal "DIALOGUE" (amount)
Ci-joint mon règlement de (la somme)
I enclose cheque (total amount)
Nom et prénom/Name
Adresse/Address
Signature/Signed
Le/Date
F
Pour la France: chèque au nom de "DIALOGUE", M. Suica, DIALOGUE, 20, rue Jean Colly 75015 Paris, France. Pour les autres pays:
chèque au nom et à l'adresse du représentant dans le pays de l'abonné.
E
For France, send cheque to: M. Suica, DIALOGUE, 20, rue Jean
Colly 75015 Paris, France. For other countries, send cheque payable to our
representative in your country at the corresponding address (see below)
Service abonnement
Subscription Service
Argentina: Egon Ciklai, Guillermo Rawson
2729 IVB, 1636 Olivos, Prov. de B. Aires
Canada: Dusan Pavlovic, 4564 Avenue
Coolbrook, Montreal, Qué, H3X 2K6.
France: Nikolas Suica, Dialogue, 20, rue
Jean Colly, 75013 Paris
United Kingdom: Miss Deborah Danica
148
Mager, 88 Henniker Road, London E15 1JP
U. S. A.: Desa Tomasevic - Wakeman, 2471
Cedar Street, Berkeley, CA 95708
Yugoslavia: Djordje Maksimovic, Cvijiceva
24, 11000 Beograd
DIALOGUE, N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
PISMA
A
LETTRES DE
LETTERS
Privatizacija u Srbiji i
“medjunarodna zajednica”
Slobodan Vukovi}
Institut za kriminolo{ka i sociolo{ka istra‘ivanja,
Beograd
Medjunarodna izolacija jugoslovenske, odnosno
srpske privrede od strane mo}nih sila Zapada, ili kako
one to retori~ki za sebe ka‘u, “medjunarodne zajednice”,
vi{estruko se negativno odrazila na dalji tok proizvodnje,
pa samim tim i na tok privrednog razvoja zemlje. Naravno
o problemu pada proizvodnje i zaustavljanja privrednog
razvoja kao i ukupnih gubitaka, koji se kre}u do
fantasti~nih veli~ina (1), ovde ne}emo raspravljati. Ovde
nas, pre svega, zanima koliko je medjunarodna izolacija
Jugoslavije u osnovnim crtama uticala na usporavanje
privatizacije, odnosno koliko je usporeno transformisanje
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
149
jugoslovenske samoupravne u trzi{nu privredu. Samim
tim koliko se ovo stavljanje zemlje u svojevrstan karantin
odrazilo na usporavanje i razvoj demokratskih dru{tvenih
odnosa.
Prvo, pad jugoslovenskog nacionalnog dohotka na
ispod polovine svoje vrednosti u odnosu na period pre
sankcija, neminovno dovodi do enormnog optere}enja
privrede. Veliko poresko optere}enje privrede tera
sposobne u bekstvo van granica zemlje, a {to ujedno
zna~i i selidbu kapitala. Na drugoj strani, u tako
osiroma{enoj i izolovanoj privredi nema zna~ajnijeg
tr‘i{nog dobitka, ni kod privatnog, ni kod” dru{tvenog”
sektora koji bi se, i pod ovakvim prete‘no nepovoljnim
zakonskim re{enjima, mogao reinvestirati u kupovinu i
prestrukturiranje neuspe{nih “dru{tvenih” preduze}a.
Drugo, u uslovima zatvorenog tr‘i{ta, nesta{ice
mnogih roba i zadr‘avanje nefleksibilnog dr‘avnog i
“dru{tvenog” vlasni{tva kao dominantnih oblika svojine,
dr‘ava je bila prinudjena, ne samo da toleri{e nelegalnu
trgovinu tim robama, posebno naftom i njenim derivatima,
nego ~ak i da je podsti~e. Tako se stvaraju pravi
organizovani oblici privrednog kriminala, ne samo u toj
sferi, nego i u mnogim drugim. Jedna od klju~nih
karakteristika organizovanog kriminala jeste stvaranje
dobiti nelegalnom trgovinom, ili kontrolom proizvodnje
ili trgovine robe koja nedostaje na tr‘i{tu, uz saradnju sa
dr‘avom, odnosno njenim institucijama. Sve je to
pospe{ilo naglo nelegalno boga}enje i uvelo kao model
po‘eljnog pona{anja - kriminalno pona{anje. Nelegalno
oboga}eni, od straha pred poreskim organima, ili pak
promene politike socijalisti~ke vlasti, {to se kao
alternativa ne sme zanemariti, be‘e u inostranstvo nose}i
sa sobom brzo ste~eni (oplja~kani) kapital(2). Odliv tako
ste~enog kapitala je ve}i {to su njegovi akteri bili bli‘i
postoje}oj socijalisti~koj vlasti i njenoj nomenklaturi.
Tre}e, fakti~ki nije data jednaka {ansa svim
gradjanima da se oku{aju u privrednoj utakmici. U~e{}e
u privrednoj utakmici na legalan na~in, za sve one koji su
150
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
do ju~e bili van privatnog sektora, bilo je naj~e{}e
skop~ano sa znatnim ulaganjima, ili se pak zasnivalo na
vezama u nomenklaturi, {to zna~i, bilo je prete‘no
rezervisano samo za pojedince bliske vlasti. Naravno,
ovo u~e{}e se moglo ostvariti i na nelegalan na~in : preko
sive ekonomije. Nepostojanje jednakih {ansi za sve,
povla~i za sobom posledicu da ne dolaze najsposobniji u
privatni posao, pa samim tim i na ~elo privrede, {to dalje
prouzrokuje negativan odnos celih dru{tvenih grupa
prema privatnom poslu i privatnoj inicijativi. Da bi jedan
program privatizacije uspeo, on mora biti prihva}en od
glavnih politi~kih aktera i naj{irih slojeva stanovni{tva.
Ali, ne samo da bude prihva}en, ve} i da oni u~estvuju u
njemu. U~e{}e klju~nih politi~kih snaga i stanovni{tva
bi}e obezbedjeno onda, kada oni u tom programu budu
videli svoje interese (Boycko, Shleifer,Vishny, 1995:3839). To zna~i, da bi u praksi program privatizacije uspeo,
on treba da bude prihva}en od strane klju~nih politi~kih
aktera (pozicije i opozicije) i prilagodjen interesima
ve}ine stanovni{tva. Zato, negativan “ imid‘ “ koji je
godinama sistematski stvaran protiv privatnog vlasni{tva,
a koji se delimi~no i sada ose}a, ve{to koriste demagozi
iz socijalisti~ke i njoj bliskih stranaka, za otvoreni
ideolo{ki rat protiv privatne inicijative, koji se uglavnom
mo‘e sa‘eti u jednoj re~enici : po{to se ogromna ve}ina
privatnika obogatila plja~kom, to zna~i, po socijalistima,
da je privatna svojina plja~ka (!), i zato je najbolje da i
dalje ostane “dru{tvena” svojina, a ona }e opstati pod
uslovom da glasate za njihovu stranku. To }e obezbediti
njihov model regulisane tr‘i{ne privrede, zasnovene na
ravnopravnosti svih oblika svojine (a to zna~i dominantan
polo‘aj dr‘avnog i”dru{tvenog”sektora), jer je “sa
stanovi{ta efikasnosti vlasnik irelevantan” {to su u svom
programu i zapisali (Mini},1993:76,78).
Produ‘enje u nedogled postojanja “dru{tvene”
svojine na jednoj strani, i njenu svakodnevnu eroziju na
drugoj strani, svesno poma‘e “medjunarodna zajednica”,
stavljaju}i zemlju u medjunarodnu izolaciju. Kakvog li
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
151
apsurda! Ta izolacija u potpunosti poma‘e srpskoj
socijalisti~koj vlasti da opstane. To ona sama priznaje,
jer je u svom programu zapisala da “strani ~inioci uzrokuju
negativnu stopu privrednog rasta” (Mini},1993:75). Za
njen opstanak je va‘na jo{ jedna ~injenica : borba
opzicionih stranaka protiv nje (srpske vlasti), u medijima
koje ta vlast kontroli{e, ve{to se predstavlja kao borba
protiv naroda kojeg su, zapravo, srpski mo}nici stavili u
karantin (D‘uverovi}, Mihailovi}, Vukovi} 1994). Pitanje
je da li je tu potrebna neka velika propaganda. Odnosno,
da li bi i jedan ozbiljan narod u svetu u situaciji kada mu
je prvo, razbijena dr`ava, drugo, jednom njegovom delu
objavljen rat do istrebljenja (na njemu je isprobano super
moderno oru‘je najmo}nije svetske alijanse) i tre}e, kada
je glavnini tog naroda objavljen ekonomski rat (za vreme
Drugog svetskog rata SAD su trgovale sa Nema~kom),
dakle, da li bi i jedan narod menjao, usred tog rata, svoju
vlast pod diktatom, pa makar ona bila i najgora.
Jedan od klju~eva podr{ke naroda (na izborima)
aktuelnom re‘imu u Srbiji, bez obzira na njegove
katastrofalne rezultate u politici i ekonomiji, mo‘emo
tra‘iti u politici “medjunarodne zajednice” prema
srpskom narodu, posebno {to je u ovoj situaciji u
zapadnim medijima naj~e{}e optu`ivan ceo jedan narod
(Brdar,1995). Odnosno, nevidjen spoljni pritisak na tre}u
Jugoslaviju rezultirao je najvi{e u u~vr{}ivanju
postoje}eg re‘ima na vlasti. Ovu konstataciju potvrdjuju
rezultati izbora koji se mogu razumeti samo ako se imaju
u vidu rezultati istra‘ivanja (Brankovi},1994a), koji
pokazuju da je, bez obzira na pona{anje re‘ima javno
mnjenje, uslovno re~eno, podeljeno: tj. gradjani za
situaciju u kojoj se Srbija nalazi najvi{e okrivljuju strane
sile (35,7%), zatim rukovodstvo Srbije (30,1%),
unutra{nje neprijatelje (11,8%) ili pak isti~e kolektivnu
krivicu (17,9%). Zna~i, gradjani na prvom mestu
okrivljuju strane sile, odnosno gotovo polovina (47,5%)
razne neprijatelje (spolja{nje i unutra{nje), a samo nepuna
tre}ina (Kosovo i Metohija nisu obuhva}eni
152
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
istra‘ivanjem) percipira rukovodstvo Srbije kao krivca
za situaciju u Srbiji.
Na drugoj strani, uvode}i blokadu, “medjunarodna
zajednica” dala je srpskoj socijalisti~koj vlasti izobilje
materijala za pravdanje svoje neuspe{nosti. Za udaljavanje
Srbije od demokratskih i kulturnih vrednosti Evrope,
kriva je ona - “medjunarodna zajednica”. Za sve privredne
neda}e, bez obzira da li su one izazvane blokadom ili ne,
u propagandnim porukama kriva je ona - “medjunarodna
zajednica”. Za odlaganje privatizacije, odnosno izgradnje
moderne tr`i{ne privrede kriva je ona - “medjunarodna
zajednica”. Pored odr`avanja na vlasti, ona joj je
omogu}ila da na nelegalan na~in dodje do poseda znatnog
dela srpskog nacionalnog bogatstva. Ta plja~ka sprovodi
se putem organizovanog {verca
pod izgovorom
zadovoljenja ve}ine stanovni{tva osnovnim, a
deficitarnim, proizvodima. Postupci “medjunarodne
zajednice” ne samo da odr`avaju postoje}u socijalisti~ku
vlast, nego joj omogu}avaju produ`etak u ovom ili ne{to
izmenjenom obliku, poma`u}i joj, pre svega, da se
postepeno pretvori u vlasni~ku klasu.
Za{to ba{ tako postupa tzv.”medjunarodna
zajednica”? Ne}e ona ba{ ni{ta da rizikuje. Ona ne mo‘e
znati kako }e se sutra pona{ati novoizabrana vlast u
Srbiji. Tu eventualnu novu vlast ona tek treba da upozna,
pa ~ak i da pregovara sa njome, dok je ovu, aktuelnu,
upoznala sa vi{e strana. Posebno sa one za nju
najzna~ajnije - njene pregovara~ke “~vrstine”. Aktuelna
vlast u Srbiji kad god je bila pritisnuta od “medjunarodne
zajednice” , popustila je, a ko danas popusti, popusti}e i
sutra. O svim tim popu{tanjima ne obave{tavaju}i nikoga
: ni narod ni Skup{tinu. Zbog svojih uskostrana~kih
interesa, ta vlast propustila je da sebi obezbedi {irok
front podr{ke ; jer tada bi morala da deli vlast. [iroki
front podr{ke, posebno klju~nih politi~kih faktora, sa
(makar i delimi~no) izvr{enom svojinskom reformom i
deljivom vla{}u, prinudio bi “medjunarodnu zajednicu”
na ne{to druga~ije pona{anje, ne samo prema toj vlasti,
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
153
nego i prema celom srpskom narodu. Medjunarodni
mo}nici, shavataju}i da je ta vlast dosta krhka, sve je vi{e
pritiskaju - a ova sve vi{e popu{ta. Zato je bilo i vrlo lako
da “medjunarodna zajednica” natera srpsku aktuelnu
vlast da ostavi na cedilu preko dva miliona prekodrinskih
Srba. Tako }e je naterati, ako to njeni interesi budu
zahtevali, da se odrekne i drugih vitalnih srpskih
nacionalnih interesa. Imaju}i re~eno u vidu, na prvi pogled
izgleda potpuno nelogi~no da “medjunarodna zajednica”,
zapravo mo}ne sile Zapada, podr‘avaju socijalisti~ku
vlast u Srbiji. Ali ova “nelogi~nost” je samo “vidljiva” na
prvi pogled. Medjunarodna zajednica je ne samo
podr‘ava, iz gore navedenih razloga, nego je i dugoro~no
u~vr{}uje poma‘u}i joj da, daljim opstankom na vlasti,
njeni predstavnici, putem nelegalne privatizacije, postanu
punopravni ~lanovi novoformiraju}e vlasni~ke klase.
Mo}ne zapadne dr‘ave vi{estruko uni{tavaju srpsku
privredu, stavljaju}i zemlju u svojevrstan karantin
zajedno sa srpskom vla{}u, koju, kao {to vidimo,
podr‘avaju. Ono {to je najgore, pored ogromne direktne
i indirektne {tete, one uti~u na sve ve}e tehnolo{ko
zaostajanje njene privrede. Pored tehnolo{kog
zaostajanja, sankcije “medjunarodne zajednice”, uni{tile
su radne navike kod znatnog dela stanovni{tva (na stotine
hiljada zaposlenih fakti~ki je ostalo bez posla - odnosno,
bilo je poslato na prinudne odmore) i gurnule ga u {verc
i druge oblike sive ekonomije.
Tako vi{estruko uni{tena privreda ne}e biti u stanju
da izadje na medjunarodno tr‘i{te, pa }e biti lak plen,
zasada politi~ara sa Zapada, a sutra poslovnih ljudi, i to
za bagatelne pare. Ko }e im u tom poslu biti najbolji
partner nije te{ko pogoditi. To }e, pre svega, biti ona ista
vlast koju su do ju~e, na vrlo perfidan na~in prvo podr‘ali,
i s kojom su do ju~e pregovarali, pa je zatim prisilili na
popu{tanje (3). To mo‘e imati vi{estruko negativne
posledice. (i) Stavljanje privrede jedne zemlje pod
inostranu kontrolu, a posebno ako je re~ o zemljama koje
su prema Srbiji neprijateljski nastrojene, o~ito je da je
154
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
jedan vid gubljenja nezavisnosti. Tako }e ta ista
“medjunarodna zajednica” poku{ati na indirektan na~in
da naplati ne male tro{kove koje je sama sebi nametnula
razbijaju}i drugu Jugoslaviju. (ii) Druga zna~ajna
posledica ove izolacije podstakla je proces, koji je ve}
dugo vreme bio u toku, a to je odliv stru~njaka, kojim se,
takodje, na indirektan na~in napla}uju tro{kovi za
rasturanje druge Jugoslavije. Na drugoj strani, odliv
stru~njaka pove}ava nau~no-tehnolo{ku zavisnost zemlje
od onih istih dr‘ava u koje na{i stru~njaci i najvi{e
odlaze, {to je gotovo nenadoknadiv gubitak. (iii) Tre}e,
uvodjenjem ekonomske blokade “medjunarodna
zajednica”, kao {to smo videli, pomogla je, pored
usporavanja transformacije jugoslovenske samoupravne
privrede u tr`i{nu, da se gotovo razbije, ili preciznije
re~eno, rasto~i srednja klasa. Tr`i{na privreda i stabilna
srednja klasa su u razvijenim gradjanskim dru{tvima
osnovni stubovi na kojima se zasnivaju individualne
slobode gradjana. Rastakaju}i srednju klasu, ona je
uspela, ili na du`i rok spre~ila, razvoj i izgradnju
demokratskih institucija dru{tva, pa samim tim spre~ila i
razvoj demokratije. To jest, zapretala je sve one vrednosti
na kojima ona sama insistira. (iv) ^etvrto, izolacija
pospe{uje odliv kapitala, ne samo onog {pekulantskog,
nego i onog, da tako ka‘emo, stvorenog pove}anim
preduzetni~kim ume}em i radom. Bekstvo kapitala
uslovljeno je ve}im povoljnostima koje mogu dati zemlje
u samom na{em okru‘enju, a jo{ vi{e one druge koje nisu
iskusile blokadu privrede. S druge strane, ta ista
“medjunarodna zajednica” svojim merama nesebi~no
poma‘e uru{avanje pravnog sistema, odnosno uti~e na
kr{enje pravnih normi (u beznadju i borbi za golu
egzistenciju kome je jo{ stalo do prava), ma kakve one
bile, iako se stalno deklarativno zala‘e za po{tovanje
zakonitosti, naravno, kad njoj to odgovara. Jednom na~et
pravni poredak te{ko se ponovo uspostavlja i kod dru{tva
sa zaokru‘enim pravnim sistemom, a kamoli kod dru{tva
~ija pravna zgrada mora do‘iveti zna~ajne promene.
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
155
Ovde je, takodje, neophodno postaviti pitanje - da li
se uop{te mo‘e sprovesti iole valjana privatizacija u
uslovima medjunarodne izolacije? Za odgovor na to
pitanje ima vi{e valjanih argumenata i za i protiv(4).
(i) Sankcije, kao {to smo videli, smanjuju dru{tveni
proizvod, {to uti~e na prelivanje kapitala i dru{tvenog
bogatstva u potro{nju, ~ime se smanjuje kapital
neophodan za razvoj (Kova~,1994a:118), odnosno,
smanjuje se mogu}nost za neophodna ulaganja u
prestrukturisanim preduze}ima.
(ii) U uslovima zatvorenog tr‘i{ta gotovo da je nemogu}e
utvrditi tr‘i{nu cenu preduze}a kao jedino relevantnu.
(iii) Unutra{nje cene su ne samo nerealne, ve~ i
"naduvane",
jer
nisu
izlo`ene
medjunarodnoj
konkurenciji. Pored toga, na delu je ogroman nesklad
izmedju cena razli~itih proizvoda {to remeti normalne
privredne tokove. To stvara privid uspe{nosti, odnosno
neuspe{nosti, kod mnogih preduze}a. Privid uspe{nosti
kod onih koji u`ivaju dru{tvenu rentu, a neuspe{nosti
kod onih ~ije su cene du`i period depresirane, pa im to
pove}ava, odnosno smanjuje tr`i{nu cenu.
(iv) Privatizovana preduze}a od samog po~etka nisu
izlo‘ena medjunarodnoj konkurenciji, pa samim tim nisu
primorana na smanjenje tro{kova proizvodnje, ve} se
maksimizacija profita vr{i na osnovu pove}anja cena, {to
je mogu}e jednostavno ostvariti, jer nema inostrane
konkurencije.
(v) Peto, zatvorena privreda je pravi "raj" za razvoj sive
ekonomije, koja dvostruko negativno uti~e na privrednu
aktivnost, zapravo stimuli{e se uvoz nekvalitetne robe
po dampinskim cenama, na jednoj, a dr`ava ostaje bez
zna~ajnih fiskalnih prihoda, na drugoj strani. Zato je
dr`ava prinudjena na ve}a fiskalna optere}enja ~ime se
smanjuje konkurentnost legalne privrede.
(vi) Tako se podsti~e, ve} pomenuto, seljenje kapitala.
(vii) Novostvoreni privatnici, preko naduvanih cena a
~esto u saradnji sa dr‘avom, dolaze do enormnih zarada
za kratko vreme, {to negativno uti~e na radinost, stvara
156
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
privid lake i brze zarade i ru{i poslovni moral pre njegovog
uspostavljanja.
“Medjunarodna zajednica” blokadom zemlje
spre~ava, ili bolje re~eno, usporava razvoj finansijskog
tr`i{ta ("svetinje" u smislu zapadnih ekonomskih
institucija), pa samim tim i tr`i{ta uop{te, ili kako se to u
poslednje vreme ka`e - integralnog tr`i{ta. Blokada
finansijskih sredstava jugoslovenskih banaka u
inostranstvu i zabrana inostranom kapitalu da u~estvuje,
makar i simboli~no, na pove}anje tra`nje hartija od
vrednosti na doma}oj berzi - prvo spre~ava, a zatim i
usporava neophodan razvoj tr`i{ta. U~e{}e stranog
kapitala poja~ava finansijsko tr`i{te ne samo u
psiholo{kom, ve} i u tehni~kom smislu - pove}ava
neophodnu finansijsku disciplinu.
Prethodno opisani uslovi vi{e su nego nepovoljni
za privatizaciju putem prodaje ili dokapitalizacijom. Oni
se, pre svega, ogledaju u nepostojanju tr‘i{ta, odatle i
nepostojanje tr‘i{ta kapitala (5), pa samim tim i
nemogu}nosti utvrdjivanja realne tr‘i{ne cene preduze}a.
Ali, argumenti nedvosmisleno govore da je privatizacija
nasu{na potreba srpske privrede, pa samim tim i dru{tva.
U takvim uslovima name}e se kao jedino racionalno
re{enje besplatna privatizacija putem privatizacionih
bonova - vau~era. Prihvatanjem ovog modela, ve}ina
prethodno
nabrojanih
ograni~enja,
ostala
bi
bezpredmetna, a danom ukidanja ili suspenzijom sankcija,
pretvorila bi se u prednost. Besplatnom privatizacijom
bila bi, za po~etak, obuhva}ena ne cela privreda, nego
samo jedan njen deo, kako bi se dao zamajac razvoju
tr‘i{nih odnosa i spre~ila masovna plja~ka “dru{tvene”
imovine. Ona bi zadovoljila bar dva uslova : brzinu i
koliko toliko pravednost. Prvi uslov bio bi u potpunosti
zadovoljen. Brzom privatizacijom bila bi u{tedjena
znatna sredstva samoniklog privatnog kapitala za
ulaganja u infrastrukturu - pre svega u prodajni prostor u
trgovini i hale u industriji. Posebno u situaciji kada u
postoje}em dru{tvenom sektoru postoje ogromni
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
157
neiskori{}eni kapaciteti. Taj novac, koji se koristi za
izgradnju, uslovno re~eno, duplih kapaciteta, treba
usmeriti putem raznih stimulacija u organizaciona i
tehnolo{ka pobolj{anja, pro{irivanja asortimana roba i
naravno, u oskudan obrtan kapital. Ovde se mo‘e
prigovoriti da su ta ulaganja strogo namenska i racionalna,
pa samim tim i zdravija. Ali to je u ovim uslovima oskudnih
finansijskih sredstava,nepotrebno tro{enje resursa. Drugi
uslov, pravednost, bio bi samo delimi~no zadovoljen, jer
se postavlja pitanje da li uop{te mo‘e biti pravedne
privatizacije. U takvoj privatizaciji u~estvovali bi svi
punoletni gradjani Srbije. Besplatnom privatizacijom,
preko centralnih privatizacionih fondova, mogu}e je
obuhvatiti, ako ne celu, ono u prvoj fazi jedan deo (primera
radi, do jedne tre}ine) srpske privrede. To bi tada
vi{estruko stabiliziraju}e uticalo na ukupno stanje u
privredi i dru{tvu.
Prethodno nabrojana ograni~enja na polju
privatizacije proistekla iz medjunarodne izolacije, srpska
vlast, zbog svojih ideolo{kih ograni~enja ili pojedina~nih
interesa njenih aktera, nije htela, ili pak, nije umela da
iskoristi i da ih preokrene u prednost, i to ne samo za
zemlju, nego i za sebe. Besplatnom privatizacijom, makar
i dela srpske privrede, u onom obimu da sa postoje}im
privatnim sektorom ~ini dominantni vlasni~ki odnos,
nastupile bi promene koje bi se ogledale u slede}em:
1. To bi bio prvi korak ka istinskom uvodjenju prave
tr‘i{ne privrede i miran prelazak u postkomunisti~ko
dru{tvo sa dominantnom privatnom privredom.
Sprovedenom besplatnom privatizacijom, po{to nema
finansijskih sredstava u narodu za sprovodjenje nekih
drugih modela, izbili bi se iz ruku argumenti
nedobronamernih zapadnih sila da je Srbija poslednji
neokomunisti~ki bastion u Evropi.
2. Po~elo bi se vra}ati potpuno poljuljano poverenje
u dr‘avu i njene institucije. Modelom besplatne
privatizacije bi se, takodje, koliko-toliko zadovoljila
pravi~nost, {to za dru{tva kao {to je na{e, koja su pre‘ivela
158
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
ovakve katastrofe mo‘e biti jedan od retkih podsticaja za
njegovo ozdravljenje. Tako bi dobila i socijalisti~ka
partija dokazuju}i da je raskinula sa svojom, ne ba{
davnom, komunisti~kom pro{lo{}u. Time bi ona mogla
pokazati da se svesrdno zala‘e za modernizaciju, kako
privrede, tako i dru{tva i da nastavlja tradiciju ne
bolj{evi~ke, ve}, pre svega, socijalisti~ke orijentacije, a
to su na Zapadu stranke socijaldemokratske
provenijencije.
3. Ja~anjem privatnog sektora pove}ava se
konkurentnost medju privrednim subjektima, {to direktno
uti~e na pove}anje profitabilnosti cele privrede i naravno
uti~e na dinami~niji privredni rast.
4. Reduciraju se izdaci iz bud‘eta (po socijalisti~kom
principu) za odr‘avanje nelikvidnih “dru{tvenih” i
dr‘avnih preduze}a. Takodje, smanjuje se pritisak na
bankarski sistem (koji je, uzgred re~eno, u potpunom
kolapsu, po izjavama gotovo svih njegovih aktera), da
daju kredite preduze}ima za koje se zna da ih ne}e (ili
nemogu) nikada vratiti - time bi se, koliko-toliko, smanjio
inflatorni pritisak.
5. Velika je verovatno}a, ili sasvim izvesno, da bi u
tim privatizovanim preduze}ima vrlo brzo do{lo, pod
privatnom dirigentskom palicom, do o‘ivljavanja i
pove}anja proizvodnje. Sve bi to omogu}ilo brz porast
bruto nacionalnog dohotka i legalnije i jednostavnije
popunjavanje dr‘avne kase i raznih fondova zdravim
novcem.
6. U dominantnoj privatnoj privredi dr‘ava lak{e
sprovodi tvrdo bud‘etsko ograni~enje (jer se mo‘e
neutralnije postaviti prema privatnim nego prema svojim
preduze}ima), neophodno za stabilnost i sigurnost
privredjivanja.
7. Brza besplatna privatizacija smanjila bi
mogu}nost dosada{nje bezobzirne plja~ke “dru{tvenih”
preduze}a od strane komunisti~ke nomenklature i njenih
saputnika.
8. Znatno bi se smanjio prostor za aktivnost sive
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
159
ekonomije, a to automatski zna~i pove}anje dr‘avnih
prihoda i mogu}nost smanjenja fiskalnog optere}enja
legalne privrede.
9. Verovatan dinami~niji rast pozitivno bi uticao na
pove}anje zaposlenosti, pa samim tim i na smanjenje
socijalnih tenzija.
10. Pove}anje u~e{}a privatnog sektora u strukturi
privrede, uticalo bi na ukupan oporavak privrede, {to bi
kasnije uticalo na pove}anje cene neprivatizovanih
preduze}a. To zna~i da bi se besplatna podela deonica
vrlo brzo vratila kroz pove}anu cenu deonica preduze}a
pripremljenih za prodaju u nekoj od slede}ih faza
privatizacije i kroz pove}anje poreskih prihoda na ra~un
pove}ane proizvodnje.
Brzom privatizacijom dela srpske privrede, pa makar
to bilo i u nenormalnim uslovima, smanjile bi se posledice
izazvane medjunarodnom blokadom tre}e Jugoslavije.
Zemlja sa fleksibilnom i dominantnom privatnom
privredom lak{e }e se suprotstavljati pritiscima i apetitima
“medjunarodne zajednice”. Lak{e }e se prestrukturisati
proizvodnja neophodna doma}em tr`i{tu i lak{e }e se
zameniti uvozne komponente doma}im, zbog poznate
ve}e fleksibilnosti, odnosno br`eg reagovanja privatnog
sektora od dr`avnog ili “dru{tvenog”. Ona }e sa takvom
privredom lak{e na}i ili organizovati lobi grupe, koje
ne}e biti optu`ivane da
podr`avaju komuniste.
Fleksibilnost i izdr`ljivost privatnog sektora dokazana
je i u poljoprivredi. I pored medjunarodne izolacije i
totalne ekonomske blokade zemlja nije bila gladna, i ako
su to svetski mo}nici hteli zahvaljuju}i ne samo prirodnim
pogodnostima nego i ~injenici da je poljoprivredna
proizvodnja, pre svega, privatna. Bez zna~ajne pomo}i
dr`ave, a ~esto sa otkupnim cenama i tri puta ni`im od
svetskih , ona je uspela da prehrani stanovni{tvo. Pri tom
se ne sme zaboraviti da je sve vreme blokade hranila i
preko pola miliona izbeglica, a delimi~no i stanovni{tvo
Republike Srpske i stanovni{tvo tada{nje Republike
Srpske Krajine. Privatna poljoprivredna proizvodnja
160
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
stvorila je solidne materijalne rezerve, posebno u ovako
te{kim vremenima, za psiholo{ku sigurnost naroda.
Naravno, ako to ne bude pro}erdano od strane aktuelne
srpske vlasti. Ne tereba zaboraviti da je privatna
poljoprivreda podnela glavni teret dru{tveno ekonomske
krize i pove}anim anga`manom, na ra~un sopstvene
akumulacije, spasla zemlju od propasti.
____________________________________________________________________
l. Direktni gubici procenjuju se na oko 45 milijardi dolara, a indirektni (gubici zbog
usporenog razvoja) na jo{ celih 8o milijardi dolara.
2. Gotovo da je op{te mesto da je ogroman broj pojedinaca opljackani kapital iz Rusije
izneo u inostranstvo (Djokanovic,1995.). Rusija je, po nekim procenama, u 1992.
zabelezila bekstvo kapitala od preko dvadeset milijardi dolara
(Boysko,Shlifer,Vishny,1955:39).
3. To oni sami priznaju kada ka‘u da }e se prema srpskoj vlasti koristiti principom
“{tapa i {argarepe”, odnosno eufemizmom “kooperativnost” zvani~ni mo~nici Zapada
‘ele prikriti slepu poslu{nost (Simi},1995:76).
4. Jedno od tih stanovista zalaze se za krajnji oprez jer “vlasnicka transformacija mora
da bude samostalna i dobrovoljna”, da ona ne mora voditi ubrzanju privrednog
razvoja, vec naprotiv( primer zemalja Istocne Evrope), kao i to da u ubrzanje
privrednog rasta u Kini nije imao udela proces privatizacije. Ovde se ipak priznaje da
“ekonomske konsekvence sankcija nisu bile neprelazna prepreka na putu
transformacije privrede SRJ” (Kovac,1994:123-138). Isti autor u jednom drugom
radu, pored analize otezavajucih okolnosti za prestruktuiranje privrede pod sankcijama,
ipak naglasava da one “znacajno otezavaju tranziciju, ali se ne mogu smatrati
neprelaznom preprekom na njenom putu (Kovac,1994a:118).
5. Kada je tr‘iste kapitala savr{eno (kod nas ga uop{te nema) tada je efikasnost
odlu~uju}i razlog za prodaje putem aukcija (Boycko, Shiefer, Vishny,1995:39)
_____________________________________________________________
LITERATURA
Boycko,M.,Shleifer,A.,Vishay, W.R. 1995, “Vau~erska privatizacija”, Ekonomika,
God. 31 (9-10), str. 38-43.
Brankovi}, S.1994a, “O fenomenu podr{ke neuspe{noj vlasti” Srpska politi~ka misao,
Vol.I 1-4, str. 197-215.
Brdar, M. 1995, “Srbi i/ili nova Evropa,1991-1995: Preispitivanje odnosa”, Srpska
politi~ka misao, Vol.2 (2-3), str.15-56.
D‘uverovi}, B.,Mihailovi}, S., Vukovi}, S., 1994, Izborna upotreba medija, IDN i
IKSI, Beograd.
Djokanovi}, T. 1995, “Privatizacija na Istoku i Zapadu”, Ekonomika, God. 31 (9-10),
str.44-46
Glinti}, T. 1994, “Razmatranje buducnosti Evrope kroz njenu sada{nju politiku prema
srpskom narodu”, Sociolo{ki pregled, Vol.28(4), str. 463-470.
Kornai, J. 1992 , Put u slobodnu privredu, Ekonomski institut, Beograd
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
161
Kokolj, M. 1995. Medjunarodni krivi~ni sud za prethodnu Jugoslaviju (kome se sudi
u Hagu?), Centar marketing, Beograd.
Kova~, O. 1994, “Dosada{nji uticaj sankcija na tranziciju privrede SR Jugoslavije i
kako dalje”, U: Institucionalna infrastruktura u tranziciji u tr‘i{noj ekonomiji, IDN,
Beograd.
Kova~, O. 1994a, “Uticaj sankcija na funkcionisanje i reformu privrede u SR
Jugoslaviji”, Ekonomska misao, Vol.28(3-4), str. 117-135.
Lazi}, M. 1994a, “Dru{tveni ~inioci raspada Jugoslavije”, Socioloski pregled, Vol.
XXVIII (2), str. 155-166 .
Mad‘ar, Lj. 1992.,”Putevi privatizacije u Jugoslaviji zakonski modalitet”, u:
Maksimovi}, I.(red), Transformacija svojinskih odnosa-teorijski i empirijski
aspekti,Ekon. zbor. Knj. X, SANU i IDN, Beograd, str. 45-65.
Mijatovi}, B. 1993.,Privatizacija, Ekonomski institut, Beograd.
Mini}, J. 1993.,”Komparativna analiza ekonomskih programa politi~kih stranaka u SR
Jugoslaviji”, Sociologija, Vol. XXXV (1), str. 69-86.
Pejovi}, S. 1991.,” Dru{tvene i ekonomske posledice razli~itih svojinskih odnosa u
Jugoslaviji”, Anali Pravnog fakulteta u Beogradu,God.XXXIX (5-6), str.619-630.
Rankovi}, M. 1995. Sociologija i futurologija, ISIFF, Beograd.
Roman, V. 1994. “Imperija i limes”, Ekonomika, God.30(10-12), str.70-75.
Simi}, R.D. 1995, “Ravnote`a snaga ili svetska dr`ava”, Ekonomika, God. 31(910),str. 76-78.
Tomas.Dz.K.R. 1994, “Balkanski sukob i medjunarodna reakcija: ameri~ke i srpske
opcije”, Srpska politi~ka misao, Vol.1 (1-4), str. 147-166.
Vukovi}, S. 1994.,”Javno mnjenje i privatizacija”, Socioloski pregled, Vol.XXVIII
(1), str. 37-44.
Vukovi}, S. 1995. “Ciljevi i dometi privatizacije u Srbiji”, Lu~a, Vol. 12 (1-2), str.
309-316.
Vukovi}, S. 1995a, “ Some aspect of the privatization in Serbia”, Socioloski pregled,
Vol 29(2) str.184-204.
162
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Nikola Milenkovi}
DOMORODKA OPSENA
Domorodko, vi{njo,
s domom sred oblaka
- na travnjaku brvnara
u }ilibaru rezbarena barka,
veslima od zlata
jezgru plaveti se pru‘a
- ru‘a bela, nevenu}a,
vre‘ama lijana se‘e dalji,
- brodi opsen,
opseni nedostupna
- krajolika jarka!..
Stanarko, oblaka laka,
milostiva divo, dugo,
- si|i, svrati,
svemo}na opseno,
ro|ako bliska plamte}ih
rana dana i sumraka zrâka!..
- Ja sam tvoj sused belosudnji:
- konj tvoj lete}i,
s kopitama slivenim
- iz mulja munja,
- od ‘ada ‘arna
kaljenim, u bunarima,
svetom rasvetom
- radosnica-suzica!..
Na krilima papratnim
iz ‘íve obzorja i paperja daha
u lahor-val spregnuta...
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
163
- nosi}u te, ródo,
zvezdani zavi~aju,
preko belog sveta!..
Vrelo usjalo, ~áro, vilo,
medom razmilela boljko,
seti me se,
- razvigorena jasiko,
bela {umo di~na,
rane, jutra presvisla,
- ~amom neumornom raspela si
verna konja tvoga!..
Snom probudnim u predzoru,
dahom, bosiljka rosna,
prosvetli guju:
- utuli uzdah modri!..
Da sladno,
- uz grcaj zagu{ni,
obdanim dan bakljama,
grudi prese~e njisak,
- propne konja zenitu
- kr{tenje vernik da spozna:
u radostima ljubavnika
svo osvetlo sveta!..
Tebi, bela rado, radosti,
- mladosti u slavu neprestanu,
konj tvoj na ispa{i
sred milja poja poljuba ljubavna
svilovezom, mazno,
venac spli}e,
za vekove upam}uje te!..
Konj tvoj osedlan,
s krilima, smi{ljanim, pletenim
164
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
oputom i pritkom snovi|ena srmlja,
- nestrpljiv, trepti, treperi...
Ve} sto godina na te ~eka
- da se vine,
- Veneri let usmeri!...
^eka tvoju blagovesnu ruku,
pospanih prstiju,
s vinogorna puta da naluta,
- odazove se
sanjivim dodirom lekovita bilja:
- pevu{e}a, laka kap
da se iz lista istrgne,
konju oma|ijanom
niz vlasi grive u sr‘ ‘i}a si|e:
- ~arobom sunaca
‘e|eno podoji srce!..
Ali konj je konj,
- bio i s krilima,
sve {to zna je:
- pase travu i tovar tegli,
svejedno, da neumorno
bdi u njemu,
u zlatnoj krletci
- ludom ‘udnjom ogranulo
samoniklo vrelo ru‘i~njaka!..
O, seti se, selo belo,
sun~an-grade, dobri~ino vilo,
da negde, uzastopno,
samoosedlani konj,
- nestrpljive uzengije zveka
zove bez prestanka,
- da uzleti, stremi krilom:
- tebe ~eka!..
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
165
Nai|i, iznenada, prazni~na:
- vila ~ila, stado rado,
mila sliko,
- zrelo podne oplodne lepote,
- krepka kapi,
‘uborom tekla vodo:
Domorodka opsena,
- izvoru, ‘ivote!..
Tico-pesmarico, p{enico,
s klasa ‘ita,
iz osja, ispilela svitko,
- namu~enoga, od srca
hrani konja svoga,
daj sudnju pregr{t zobi:
- nedra jedra,
- vedra bedra...
Ot{krini na}ve bo‘anske!..
Konj tvoj, buja, kipti:
- uroka reka!..
u teskobi srca zemna
boravak tvori,
u ‘ilici-damarici, ~ifta se, lomi,
- gori, tebe ~eka,
da na mig tvoj odgovori:
s tobom, u sedlu mu, uzleti,
- vatrom zlatnom, posred neba
zlatu vrata otvori!..
Sred nemirne, burne
nedostupne zari okeana,
u zagrljaj bi lagune
- da se baci,
silinom orkana
neumoljive sladostrasti,
- s tobom da roni zna}e
166
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
u kolutu:
- suna{ca - lune,
niz koral da se nagoni,
kroz biser-sa}e!...
[ta je pelen
a {ta je melem?
Zarodava}e se konj tvoj
do mere:
- da se mre,
od u‘itka krhka!..
Slavi}e tren
kad te u zene svoje uze:
ljube}i neven
- uzde zvezde predade!..
A Mrak je vasceli sad
bez tebe,
Domorodko opsena,
- groma pesni sna|en:
osaka}en san
- opusto{en sâd:
sred same smrti izro|en
- presvisnuo le‘i
opru‘en u bespu}a,
- na ledini konj!..
Jo{ jedino zagrobnim,
meriv ar{inima!..
Lokva - jaruga:
- du{a ugu{ena;
bez premca rana:
- danu belom sela
crna smola oko vrata!..
Ma bio i ~arobni,
- konj je samo konj,
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
167
nji{ti - penu{a, batrga se,
u gubici gvo‘|e glo|e
- zaludo ~elik i zube mrvi,
s munjama krvi,
- gnev svoj,
uludo silu strvi!..
Samo sevne, zaslepljuju}i
- blesne kopitom po kamenu,
da opet, u teskobi pe}ine,
poklekuju}i,
- muklim jekom kotrlja se,
niz strmu stenu kobi
- te{ka gar mu~nine!..
Sa slepilom se zdru‘uju}i
potonulosti se daje
- u ponor udavni le}i }e,
gde od trena opaka
do na veke okapa
niko i ni{ta ~ekati ga ne}e!..
Ku‘na jama bezdana
ponapukla prenapregom ropca,
cvili, podlo, ‘elezo
u crnoj d‘igerici sja}eno!..
- Java - izdajica,
bubama modra usijanja
- gmi‘e-stri‘e
u koru mo‘danu uranja!..
- Java - besna utvara
maljem ga po slepoo~nici,
- krvavo u sisu
no‘ no‘ presti‘e!..
168
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Ba{ ti je prilika:
- crkni crni crve,
konju, jadom zgnje~en,
- pomrkom munjom uhva}en,
kamd‘ijama izmolovan!..
Hajd’ sad i sâm uzmi,
- zlobi op{toj ispomogni:
- strgni, srubi srpom,
sa srca sure stovari srsi,
- prepusti se pomornici,
dok jo{ poslednjim, u lo‘nici,
- snom za njom,
posve ne pomeri{ pame}u!..
K nebu sapi izokreni,
u srcu lampione ispogasi,
- u nemilosti ogreznuo,
nemanje proglasi:
- {to rosna perivoja ljupka,
- {to vrta ljubavni~ka!...
Isti onaj, vazda ponositi,
preprekama prkose}i:
- vrletima vranac vi~ni,
nezadr‘iv div,
- predvodnik ve~ni!..
Sad, isto {to i smrvljen:
sapet u olovo!.., - evo,
- u zanosu zaustavljen
stoji, - pregoreo!..
Stoji, konj tvoj krilati,
zale|en, otpisan,
- u sunovrat posr}e umom:
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
169
- izgubljen za smisao!..
Broji, sri~e,
stalno uzaludno isto,
- jednonoga pomisao,
u neverici, u mestu skaku}e,
presli{ava se ~isto:
- nije mogu}e?!.
Odgurnuto u vrtlog,
obru{eno u brlog:
- stalo groblje;
narastao preko neba
crni glog,
- orah-o~aj!..
Celo-celcato sazve‘|e
- nakrenulo se,
zaglibilo krilima
u crnicu-kukavicu!..
Vino rujno pri~esno
izgubilo svetost - sjaj;
u gor~icu prelomljeno
- zatrovanjem raskr{teno,
niz sinju slepu bogazu
- obezro|enom du{om suzi
nevina{ce-krvce gro‘|a!..
Podno leglo, razboljeno
podne smrklo,
i krunu i oreol izgubilo:
- Veli~anstvo Obsjaj!..
Kao golo ni{ta,
nemi vrisak voska sve}a
- trune se,
170
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
- trunu s peteljkom
do u kraj odne}a
vodolija i mesec maj!...
Raspinje ga mukla kletva:
stigla mu je crna ‘etva,
- pod plo~u - kopitu
konj trene izjede
u rite spominjanje
do bestraga trga!..
Sve {to tlo bilo
spla~inom splasnulo!..
Zbraja u gromuljice srce,
najzad je gotovo, tu:
- pred njim, u njemu,
sve se svelo na rasulo!..
Samosvislo ‘ar-pti~e,
- opovrgnulo se:
jedno prole}e!..
Ono {to ~inja{e let i svet
u biti je nepostoje}e:
golubice lice
- golotinja je avet!..
A da te i bivalo u jasenima,
me|u borovima:
- krhka jela,
- Domorodka opsena,
koji tren sla|ani:
- konju u sedlu
da si i bogovala!..
Sad, za svekad,
poderanoj ko{uljici zmijskoj
jedva da {to nali~i,
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
171
dok u nemo}i,
da magom,
- snagom kristala uverljiva sna zra~i!..
Ako ve} na javi
nigde te nije i nema,
- svom ludom |ila{u-konju
ubistvenu si darovala
oglav-gubu: samotinju,
- u neprosvetlu gor~inu,
bedu, doslovno sro~enu...
- u memlu, pepeo
krvni~ki zapretala!..
Kad u mahu,
- pod svodom bespovrati,
prkosno razmahuju}i
sumanuto daljno
- du{mansko-tu|insko,
zlobom osoljeno,
osiljeno okre}e{ lice...
Dozlogrdilo ti, nevero,
s ove strane sudbe,
jarima novim stala su~elice:
- zaslepljena, hrli{
umi{ljenim vidicima!..
Jogunasta vrsta lasta,
silaze}u rovove,
lomoglave bira{
- sle}e{, odziva{ se
vratolomnim klancima!..
Zaklju~ano, na vekove
okamenjeno nebo za nas:
172
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
- Zapro{ena za sla|e svadbe,
drugom nekom, ti od danas
|ila{u-bratu o vratu,
- podneblju nadmenom,
- snom
{irom otvara{ vratnice,
- na varljive dine,
na vejavicom narasle smetove!..
Sejo, rode, izdajo obdanice,
- {ta nam se ovo desi?
koje li pomamljenosti guje!
- guvno ovo odmazde?!..
Ni na tren slu}ene surovosti:
- Iz koreni se istrebljuje
sve {to sveto steklo se
- sav mogu}i sadr‘aj radosti!..
Bez pogovora i leka
dok na hrbi veka
- iskustvom smrti pretovarena
konja tvoga bura tetura...
Vra‘je ~ila:
- zolja ushitela,
ljuto otrovima nadahnuta,
u opijuma korovu
s konjem-mazgom novajlijom
- nova doma ustrojena!...
Niti za mig oklevanja,
- bez vlati milosr|a,
nehajna, ledena,
zakleto nepokajna,
- tu, smesta, ne bi li da
odanog konja, ragu lete}u
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
173
- nogom grobu preporu~i...
Stekne raskomot vidiku
- u slavu zaboravu,
la‘nim, bla‘enim osmejkom
sraste sa spokojem!..
Vilo, divo neponovljiva,
a da bi se okrenula
i tek ispod oka
za sobom virnula?..
Videla bi:
- tvog zaljubljenog konja
u ~ami polja sagorela,
uklje{tena d‘ombama puta
- oduzeta,
okamenjena krila
- nepomi}nost ga sna{la!..
Stoji, zane{en,
gleda:
- duboka jedna urvina
konju u grudima:
- u bogovetnu nedogled
stisnuo se led!..
Stoji, zane{en,
gleda
- duboka jedna urvina
konju u grudima:
- u bogovetnu nedogled
stisnuo se led!..
Stoji:
- kamen, kremen:
- zazid!..
174
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
Da nikad ne poveruje vi{e
zadu{nom miri{ljaju
otkosa mladih livada,
- opet opijen da bi bio,
uzne{en svetlostima pio
- dah tople letnje ki{e!..
Ravno pred hrid
bleska da sine sen:
- novosvane, uranila,
uvek ista ona
- Domorodka opsena!..
- Da ga zove,
ispo~etka ~eka!.
Raspasana haljina:
pevaju}a jedna njiva,
- ‘e{ka sjaja {uma zlata,
bujaju}e vru}e,
plavno rasplamsuju}e,
gordo ispr{eno
- rasno pleme suncokreta!..
Pariz, septebra 1997.
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
175
MAR[ PO LED !
Bo‘idar Violi}, Zagreb
Bo‘idar Violi} re‘irao je i zapisima propitavao dramu
Mate Mati{i}a Andjeli Babilona (praizvedenu 14. prosinca
1996. u Dramskom kazali{tu Gavella)
Slike apstraktnog slikarstva, koje je mar{al FNRJ
bio ‘estoko napao, u SFRJ su visjele na zidovima
apartmana i vila partijskih funkcionera uz slike naivnih
slikara. Jugoslavija je postala zemlja ~upavih hipika i
rokera, avangardnih festivala, ultralijevih marksista koji
su pu{tali bradu, pijuckali whiskey i pozivali sa na
mladoga Marksa. “Demokratski centralizam”, apsurdni
spoj liberalnog pridjeva i totalitarne imenice, bio bi
nepotpun bez dekorativne intelektualne opozicije.
Biv{i bravar Jo‘a Broz prona{ao je klju~ za pobo~na
vrata{ca u ‘eljeznoj zavjesi, koja su bila dovoljno velika
da propuste dotok gastarbajterskih i turisti~kih deviza u
saveznu blagajnu. Sve drugo ostalo je ~vrsto zaklju~ano
pod kontrolom Partije, armije i policije. Socijalisti~ka
Jugoslavija nastavila je putovati u komunizam premazana
{arenim kapitalisti~kim bojicama na skerletnom licu.
Kostimirana u politiku nesvrstanosti simulirala je
koegzistenciju dvaju nepomirljivih sustava. Tako
dotjerana i uljep{ana dobivala je obilne dolarske zajmove
na ra~un putnih tro{kova. Najvi{e je putovao Veliki
vodja: u odori Admirala na svom je Galebu oplovio sva
mora i oceane Tre}ega svijeta, presvla~io se u afri~ke,
indijanske i mongolske poglavice, hinduske maharad‘e i
burmanske mudrace, navla~io na glavu svakojaka
pokrivala, kitio se oko vrata ogrlicama od cvije}a i metala.
S tih je putovanja pored skupocenih drangulija dovozio
i egzoti~ne ‘ivotinje kojima je napu~io {umovite, zelene
Brijune, najblagotvornije i najljep{e svoje leno. Goli,
176
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
kameniti otok rezervirao je za neposlu{ne protivnike, da
zaslu‘enu kaznu ispa{taju na ‘arkom suncu, uz more, a
ne kao drugovi {to u Sibiru skapavaju u snijegu i ledu.
Iako sitna, ta pa‘nja pru‘a uvid u “ljudsko nali~je”
jugoslavenskoga samoupravnog socijalizma.
Andjeli Babilona komad su o travestiranom
komunizmu koji je u Jugoslaviji simulirao reformaciju
prije svoje op}e, kona~ne propasti. ^esi, Madjari, Poljaci
i ostalo komunisti~ko roblje {to su kao bijedni paradajzturisti silazili na na{e more i zavidjeli nam na demokraciji
i
standardu,
nisu
u
strukturama
tada{njega
jugoslavenskog socijalizma mogli naslutiti sli~nost s
budu}im strukturama vlastitih zemalja u tranziciji. Ona,
medjutim, postoji iako je “tranzicija” u ono vrijeme u
Jugoslaviji bila simulirana. U prijetvorbi komunizma u
kapitalizam u osnovi se radi o strukturno identi~nom
sklopu, i materijalnom i mentalnom, kod travestita i
reformista. Eventualna razlika samo je u tome {to su na{i
travestirani reformisti u prijetvorbu u{li pripremljeni, s
predratnim iskustvom. Rat koji je u nas bio usmjeren na
obranu i uspostavu nacionalnog integriteta i suvereniteta
tek je periferno utjecao na proces tranzicije. Crvene
knji`ice dinarske {tednje zamijenjene su plavima,
kunskima, dok su plave devizne udvojene na staru i novu
{tednju. Sve su knji`ice otada iste boje, ali razlike medju
njima time nisu poni{tene. U jeku Domovinskog rata
nacionalni je kostim mogao poslu`iti kao idealno
maskirno ruho za unosnu reformisti~ku travestiju po
posljednjoj modi. Godinu dana poslije Daytonskih
sporazuma Andjeli Babilona su, dakle, s razlogom mogli
biti pro~itani kao aktualan tekst. Politi~ka stvarnost kao
da je slijedila Mati{i}ev komad. Kona~no, nisu li
reformirani komunisti~ki rukovodioci i prije rata igrali
tenis?
(P.S. - Nedavno sam ~uo ovaj vic:
Za vrijeme Drugoga svijetskoga rata Saveznici su
na{im partizanima bacali padobranima iz aviona pakete
s municijom, odje}om i hranom. Grupa je partizana
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
177
otvorila jedan takav paket. Jedna je boca ~udno izgledala,
otvorili su je, naizmjence pomirisali, nisu znali {to je to
u njoj: nije {ljivovica, a nije ni votka. Nisu se usudili
ku{ati to nepoznato, zagonetno pi}e. Vojnici su odnijeli
bocu komandiru ~ete, drugu kapetanu. I on je od{arafio
~ep i pomirisao: nije {ljivovica, nije votka. Bocu su
proslijedili komandiru bataljona, drugu majoru, pa drugu
pukovniku, komesaru. Obojica su je od{arafila,
pomirisala: nije {ljivovica, nije votka. Po kuriru je boca
dostavljena komandantu divizije. Kad je drug generalmajor dubokim uzdasima pomirisao to problemati~no
pi}e ni on nije znao {to je: nit je votka nit je {ljivovica?!
Telefonirao je u vrhovni {tab i uz propratnu depe{u
uputio drugu Mar{alu sumnjivu Savezni~ku bocu. Drug
Tito hrabro je od{arafio bocu, pomirisao pi}e i ozarena
lica rekao: “To je whiskey, drugovi!” I smjesta je izdao
komandu: “[esta li~ka mar{ na Igman po led!”
Postavlja se pitanje: {to je autor vica njime htio re}i
po~etkom 1997?)
________________________________________________
*Ovaj ~lanak pozajmljen je iz ~asopisa “VIJENAC”, broj 93-94, 1997, novine Matice
hrvatske za knji`evnost, umjetnost i znanost. “ Vijenac ” izlazi dvotjedno, cijena 6.00
kn. Uredni{tvo: Ulica Matice hrvatske 2, 10000 Zagreb, tel. 385 (0)1 275 117. U
broju 93-94 (31 srpnja 1997) pi{u i govore: Juri~i}, Gall, Radja, O`egovi}, Matu{i},
^egec, Kalini}, [tajduhar, Beck, [vab, Bratuli}, Jareb, [porer, Donat, [pani~ek,
Lasi}, Mandi}, Bo{njak, Juri}, Moja{, Vukov-Coli}, Govedi}, Kurelac, Luki}, Peri~i},
Katalini}, Davidovi}, Posari}, Movre, Hundi}, Attenborough, Gili}, Berkovi},
Lovrenovi}, [tiks, [impraga, Ramadan, Veli~kovi}, Kebo, Zaimovi}, Pecoti},
Vojkovi}, Plei}, Djordjevi}, Mudrov~i}, Pinterovi}, Crnkovi}, Mer{injak, Violi}. Na
prvoj strani, sjajni uvodnik (Borisa Marune) u dana{nju Hrvatsku - “Raj na zemlji”.
Na zadnjoj, kratki “ izvodnik” Bo`idara Violi}a, direktno iz “Raja”.
_______________________________________________________________________________
UPUTSTVA AUTORIMA
(stampana u svakom broju "Dijaloga")
"DIJALOG" je tromese~ni ~asopis o idejama, time podrazumevaju}i sve ideje.
Po{to je sadr`aj veoma raznovrstan i zahvata sve {to u naj{irem smislu spada u dru{tvene
i prirodne nauke, kulturu i umetnost, autori bi trebalo da su svesni da je malo ~itaoca koji
su eksperti za sve oblasti. Treba izbegavati nepotrebne stru~ne izraze, a tamo gde su takvi
izrazi nu`ni detaljno ih objasniti prilikom prve upotrebe. Prilozi bi trebalo da budu uredno
kucani pisa}om ma{inim ili laserskim {tampa~em, sa duplim proredom samo sa jedne strane
papira. Tekstovi pra}eni kompjuter disketom i pisani u ASCII, Word ili nekom uobi~ajenom
178
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
formatu i bez posebnog oblikovanja teksta (bez komplikovanih tabela i grafi~kih prikaza
u samom tekstu) olak{avaju posao redakciji i imaju vi{e {ansi da budu {tampani. Urednici
smatraju da jezik slu`i komunikaciji i zato vas molimo da upotrebljavate dijalekt koji ve}ina
~itaoca razume. Ukoliko sama forma jezika ~ini ono {to se `eli saop{titi, takav tekst spada
u literarni odeljak na{eg lista.
Autori bi trebalo da imaju na umu da }e "analize i du`i komentari" kao i "originalni
~lanci" biti pregledani od vi{e (naj~es}e 2 - 3) ~lanova uredni{tva i stru~nih savetnika od
kojih neki `ive u udaljenim krajevima sveta. Putovanje po{tanske po{iljke mo`e da traje
od tri nedelje do nepuna dva meseca. S toga bi sadr`aj tekstova trebalo da bude takav da
ostane aktuelan i posle 6 meseci od njihovog podno{enja redakciji.
Svi tekstovi moraju biti potpisani, navedena profesija i afiliacija (institucija) autora
- ukoliko je nau~ni rad iz oblasti profesije autora a ne sasvim nezavisan autorski tekst, data
puna adresa, broj telefona i eventualno faksa i e-mail adresa.
AUTORSKE IZJAVE. i) Autor bi morao da u propratnom pismu ili u posebnom
paragrafu odvojenom od teksta ~lanka dâ kratku pismenu izjavu da dati tekst podnosi za
{tampu "Dijalogu" i da ~lanak nije u istoj formi i na istom jeziku podnesen drugom ~asopisu
za ~tampu. ii) Ukoliko to nije druk~ije ugovoreno, AUTORSKA PRAVA (copyright)
zadr`ava "Dijalog", Ukoliko autor `eli da zadr`i autorska prava morao bi to posebno da
naglasi.
KATEGORIJE ^LANAKA I RUBRIKE
1. PISMA ^ITALACA. 1/2 strane po pismu.
2. ORIGINALNI ^LANCI.. To su argumentovana izlaganja novih vidjenja
pojedinih problema sa eventualnim originalnim re{enjima. Du`ina i struktura kao "analize
i duzi komentari". Autori bi trebalo da vode ra~una da naslov opisno odgovara sadr`aju
~lanka. ^lanak bi trebalo da po~ne kratkim rezimeom (80 do 100 re~i). Naslov i rezime bi
trebalo prevesti na francuski i engleski. Jedan ili vi{e po~etnih paragrafa bi trebalo da
poslu`e ~itaocu, koji nije stru~njak za predmet o kome se pi{e, kao uvod, kako bi razumeo
kasniji tekst, a stru~njaku da poslu`i kao vodi~ kroz relevantnu nau~nu literaturu iz oblasti
koja se obra|uje. Tekst treba da se zavr{i kratkim zaklju~kom. Ako je vi{e elemenata
zaklju~ka, treba spomenuti samo one najva`nije. Ograni~ena relevantna literatura je data
na kraju, citirana po redosledu po kome je spomenuta u tekstu. Fusnote, koje ne spadaju
striktno u literaturu, su takodje dozvoljene. Autorima se preporu~uje da, u idealnom slucaju,
u ~lanku dokazuju samo jednu ~injenicu, pri tom koriste}i argumente koji su u nauci opste
prihva}eni i koje ne treba naknadno dokazivati. Tekst mora da ima oblik ZAKLJU^IVANJA.
Posebno je va`no da se uzme u obzir da "Dijalog" objavljuje kao centralne ~lanke
argumentovane studije koje nekad mogu i da budu ne dva suprotna MI[LJENJA (koja
objavljujemo u posebnoj rubrici "kratki komentari") ve} dva suprotna argumentovana
ZAKLJU^IVANJA. Premise na osnovu kojih se zaklju~uje moraju zadovoljiti kriterijume
relevantnosti, prihvatljivosti, biti dovoljno osnovane za zaklju~ivanje, a zaklju~ivanje mora
da poseduje elemente za uspe{nu odbranu od suprotnih tvrdnji.
3. KOMENTARI.
i) KRATKI KOMENTARI. To su kra}i komentari, napisani od strane urednika,
ure|iva~kog saveta, ili izuzetno, ~italaca. Odnose se na va`nije ~lanke u datom "Dijalogu"
ili na momentalno aktuelne probleme. Po{to autor izra`ava svoje MI[LJENJE, struktura
je slobodna, novinarska, mada je po`eljno da tekst ima izvesne elemente ZAKLJU^IVANJA
(videti opis originalnih ~lanaka, kao i ni`e "Posebne napomene"). Literatura, ako je citirana,
data je u tekstu. Du`ina teksta je prose~no 1 strana "Dijaloga".
ii) KOMENTARI ^ITALACA. To su komentari (1 do 2 strane "Dijaloga" po
komentaru), koji imaju strukturu ~lanaka, ali ne produbljuju}i suvise predmet o kojem se
radi. Rezime nije potreban, mada je citiranje literature po`eljno.
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
179
iii) ANALIZE I DUZI KOMENTARI. Komentari{u najnovija dostignu}a u
izvesnoj oblasti. Po`eljno je da ne budu du`i od pet stranica "Dijaloga". Struktura kao
struktura ^LANAKA.
4. AKTUELNOSTI.. Prikazi, bez dublje analize, povodom kulturnih i nau~nih
dogadjaja (1 strana po prikazu). Prikazi novih knjiga koje ne spadaju striktno u literaturu
(1 strana po knjizi).
5. LITERATURA I UMETNOST. Proza i Poezija. Originalna neobjavljena
knjizevna ostvarenja. Maksimalno ukupno 10 strana "Dijaloga". Izuzetno bi}e omogu}eno
objavljivanje du`ih priloga ili ODLOMAKA knjiga u nastavcima. Knji`evna i umetni~ka
kritika. Obuhva}ene su sve umetnosti. ^lanci 3 do 5 strana "Dijaloga" Likovna kritika.
3-5 strana. Likovni prilozi. Kratki prikazi Prikazi novih knjiga koje spadaju u literaturu
u {irem smislu (1/2 do 1 strane "Dijaloga" po prikazanoj knjizi).
6. DOGA\AJI.. Kalendar kulturnih i nau~nih dogadjaja.
7. OGLASI. Spiskovi i cenovnici novih knjiga. Reklame i oglasi.
Posebne napomene
Mada se bavi svim temama od op{teg zna~aja, ~asopis }e
pokazivati malo ve}i interes za teme koje se ti~u Evrope i Balkana.
^lanci bi trbalo da imaju prete`no formu argumentovanih zaklju~ivanja.
Mi{ljenja, li~na uverenja, neargumentovai stavovi nisu tipi~ni za
"Dijalog" i autorima savetujemo da izbegavaju takve forme. Mi{ljenja,
stavovi, deklaracije, izlivi psiholo{kih stanja, i sve neargumentovane
tvrdnje, ili suvi{e op{te - te nepogodne za dokazivanje, ili konkretne ali nepoduprte dokazima, ostavljaju malo ili ne ostavljaju uop{te
prostora za dijalog. Op{te prihva}ene ~injenice nije potrebno posebno
dokazivati sem kad se radi o specijalnim znanjima. Nasuprot, sve nove
tvrdnje moraju biti poduprte argumentima. Kori{}eni argumenti mogu
biti druge op{te prihva}ene ~injenice, ali i nove ~injenice koje, ako ne
predstavljaju direktna iskustva, moraju biti poduprte argumentima.
[ta su "op{te" prihva}ene ~injenice nije uvek jednostavno odrediti.
Snaga rezonovanja na kojima te ~injenice po~ivaju ~ini ih "op{te"
prihva}enim. Broj ljudi koji ih prihvata nije sam po sebi kriterijum.
^esto samo ponavljanje nekih "~injenica" (u {iroko uticajnim medijima)
ostavlja la`an utisak da su one "op{te" prihva}ene. U tom smislu o snazi
rezonovanja mo`e se suditi samo ako se prika`e ceo tok rezonovanja tj.
ako tvrdnja bude pra}ena kompletnim dokazivanjem - ako ima dijalo{ku
formu. Dijalo{ka forma je tipi~na forma u kojoj dolazi do merenja
argumenata, upore|ivanja, proveravanja i najzad zaklju~ivanja o tome
koje je rezonovanje bolje.
Pisani tekst, u odsustvu direktnog sagovornika, rekonstrui{e tu
"dinamiku" dijaloga unapred eksponiraju}i celo rezonovanje i time
eksponira najja~e ali i najslabije delove rezonovanja, omogu}avaju}i
merenje argumenata od strane ~itaoca. Kompletano argumentovano
zaklju~ivanje omogu}uje ~itaocu potpunu rekonstrukciju saznajnog
procesa autora. Snaga dokaza ne le`i u koli~ini dokaza (recimo citiranju
dugih listi kori{}ene literature), ve} u njihovoj snazi kao primenjenog
rezonovanja tako|e sa~injenog od sna`ne argumentacije. Ima tekstova
koji sadr`e kompletne argumentacije te tu nije potrebna dodatna lista
dokaza, izvora tj. literature. Premise na osnovu kojih se zaklju~uje
moraju zadovoljiti kriterijume relevantnosti , prihvatljivosti , biti
180
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
dovoljno osnovane za zaklju~ivanje, a zaklju~ivanje mora da poseduje
elemente za uspe{nu odbranu od suprotnih tvrdnji. Sama ~injenica da
je jedna tvrdnja snabdevena eksplicitno svim elementima koji su doveli
do njenog nastajanja otkriva potencijalne slabe ta~ke argumenata te
~italac mo`e da proveri sam argument ne bi li verifikovao njegovu
validnost i uporedio sa eventualnim li~no razvijenim argumentom.
Sadr`aj i formma teksta su jedini faktori koji se procenjuju
prilikom odlu~ivanju o objavljivanju. Li~nost autora, autoritet i
reputacija, u pozitivnom ili negativnom smislu, nisu uzeti u obzir
prilikom dono{enja odluke o prihvatanju ili odbijanju teksta za {tampu.
Svi tekstovi podle`u najmanje dvema recenzijama. Preporu~ujemo
autorima, bez obzira na njihov eventualni autoritet za oblast kojom se
bavi njihov tekst, da u idealnom slu~aju prihvate, ili odgovore
argumentovano na SVE primedbe recenzenata. Ignorisanje primedbi
recenzenta mo`e da dovede do definitivnog odbijanja teksta, ili, ako se
radi o solitarnim primedbama, tekst bude objavljen ali pra}en
komentarom urednika koji bi ukratko izra`avao mi{ljenja stru~nih
recenzenata. Takodje, ~ak i u retkim slu~ajevima kad autor striktno
po{tuje "uputstva autorima", trebalo bi o~ekivati ponovljene kontakte
sa urednikom i, gotovo redovno, zna~ajne izmene i dopune tekstova.
Objavljivanje autorskih tekstova u "Dijalogu" primarno ostvaruje
veoma va`nu informativnu funkciju ~asopisa i nema, samo po sebi,
karakter odavanja priznanja autoru za njegov, veoma ~esto, zna~ajan
istra`iva~ki i nau~ni rad.
Prilozi se redovno ne honori{u sem posebno naru~enih tekstova,
~ije je honorisanje predmet posebnog dogovora.Tro{kovi {tampe,
ukoliko zahtevi ne prevazilaze redovnu formu lista, se ne napla}uju.
Ako prilozi zahtevaju posebne {tamparske usluge (preduga~ak tekst
koji zahteva pove}anje broja strana broja, posebne sveske, prilozi u
boji, posebni grafi~ki prikazi), ukoliko odobreni od uredni{tva,
napla}uju se po specijalnoj ekonomskoj tarifi.
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
181
~asopisi, knjige, nova izdanja
SVEDO^ANSTVA O PRO[LOSTI
Dimitrije \or|evi}, Portreti iz novije srpske istorije,
Bigz, Beograd 1997.
Dimitrije Djordjevi} je, besumnje, jedan od najve~ih
srpskih istori~ara u XX veku, pisac ~uvenih istorijskih
studija o poku{aju Srbije da 1912 dobije izlaz na more, o
carinskom ratu s Austro-Ugarskom, o balkanskim
revolucijama i pisac mnogih priloga koji su, sabrani u
razne knjige, dobar pokazatelj njegovih {irokih i
pouzdanih znanja. Malo je poznato, takodje, da je
Dimitrije Djordjevi} i pisac jedne istorije moderne Srbije,
koja je objavljena samo na gr~kom jeziku. Dugogodi{nji
profesor istorije na Kalifornijskom univerzitetu u Santa
Barbari, Dimitrije Djordjevi} je, na vrhuncu karijere,
izabran za ~lana Srpske akademije nauke i umetnosti.
Posebno vredne u njegovom bogatom i razgranatom opusu
su dve knjige se}anja “O`iljci i opomene” u kojima je,
perom rasnog memoariste, opisao najva`nije dogadjaje
iz svoje mladosti, obele`ene borbom u redovima
Jugoslovenske vojske u otad`bini. Pisani bez mr`nje i
pristrasnmosti, memoari Dimitrija Djordjevi}a su, s mnogo
razloga, odmah uvr{teni ne samo u red naj~itanijih knjiga
u Srbiji, nego i u najbolja dela na{e posleratne memoarske
proze. U skra}enom obliku, memoari su, nedavno,
objavljeni i na engleskom jeziku u SAD, pod naslovom
“Scars and Memoirs”.
Biografija je ‘anr koji u na{oj istoriografiji ima
sjajnu tradiciju. Portreti Slobodana Jovanovi}a u
posthumno objavljenoj knjizi “Moji savremenici”, kao i
njegovi monumentalni spisi o vladavini poslednjih
Obrenovi}a, uzorni su primeri kako biografski metod
mo‘e biti zahvalan u portretisanju ~itave jedne epohe. S
182
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
naro~itim uspehom biografije istorijskih li~nosti novijeg
doba pisali su, jo{ i Dragoslav Stranjakovi}, Jovan
Mili}evi}, Dragoljub @ivojinovi} kao i mnogi drugi pisci
na{e istorije, uklju~iv i strane autore, poput Dejvida
Mekenzija i Gejla Stouksa.
Portreti koje u svojoj
najnovijoj knjizi donosi Dimitrije \or|evi}, ulaze u red
onih knjiga koje sladokusci neprestano i{~itavaju, a
radoznali ~itaoci posredstvom njih otkrivaju danas jednu
zaboravljenu etapu u burnom razvoju moderne Srbije.
Sredi{nje mesto u knjizi zauzima biografija
Milovana Milovanovi}a, pariskog doktora prava, pisca
liberalnog Ustava od 1888, teoreti~ara parlamentarizma,
radikalskog prvaka i ministra, arhitekte Balkanskog
saveza iz 1912. Napisana jo{ davne 1958, biografija
Milovanovi}eva bila je, u to ideolo{kim ograni~enjima
obele‘eno vreme, ona dragocena spona sa istorijskim
metodom i literarnim stilom koji je u srpskoj istoriografiji
uspostavio Slobodan Jovanovi}. Malo je primera u na{oj
istoriografiji druge polovine XIXI veka, da je portret
jednog politi~ara dat u izvanrednom spoju nau~ne akribije
i knji‘evne sposobnosti da se re~ljefno ocrta njegov
karakter. \or|evi} je pi{u}i Milovanovi}ev ‘ivotopis,
sav sazdan od preokreta i isku{enja, gde su se privatni
‘ivot i dr‘avni poslovi pro‘imali bez ostatka, reljefno
prikazao njegove afinitete prema Zapadu, izrazitu
sklonost ka ugodnom ‘ivotu i bogatu ma{tu koja plete
politi~ke kombinacije uvek kada one daju izvesnog
izgleda za uspeh. Nimalo doktrinaran u sklapanju
politi~kih kompromisa, Milovanovi} je bio podjednako
uspe{an kao ustavopisac, teoreti~ar nacionalne politike
ili pragmati~an ministar spoljnih poslova, Milovanovi}
je, zaista, bio najizrazitiji izdanak onih nara{taja koji su,
{kolovani prete‘no u Francuskoj, u Srbiju preneli
ideologiju liberalnog nacionalizma, na~ela francuskog
radikalizma, britanske obrasce parlamentarizma i, uop{te,
kulturne standarde civilizovane Evrope.
\or|evi} je sjajno zapazio da se Milovanovi} bio
najslabiji kao politi~ar: kao “gospodsko dete”on se, ipak,
“nije moga potpuno sna}i u lavirintu doma}e politike...kao
ve}ina intelektualaca, te{ko je razbijao prepreku koja ga
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
183
je delila od }udi njegovog reda i nikad nije imao prisnog
kontakta s na{om selja~ko-trgova~kom skup{tinom...”
Najuspe{niji, Milovanovi} je
bio kao diplomata:
“Klemanso je rekao 1909 da ne poznaje evropskog
dr`avnika njegova kalibra. Ambasadori sila otimali su se
o njegovo prijateljstvo i pa`ljivo slu{ali njegova izlaganja.
Njegov makijavelizam, koji je podbacio u doma}oj praksi,
dobio je u diplomatiji svoju punu vrednost; on se kretao
u svetu evropske diplomatije slobodno i neusiljeno, kao
da je za njega ro|en.”
Uz obimnu Milovanovi}evu biografiju, koja
zauzima polovinu knjige portreta, Dimitrije \or|evi} je
prilo‘io kra}e biografije niza istaknutih li~nosti koje su,
svaka u svom vremenu, obele‘ile istoriju Srbije: Radi se
o portretima pisanim za stranu publiku, preciznim i li{enim
suvi{nih detalja, sa dubinskom analizom njihovog
ukupnog istorijskog doma{aja. Me|u njima, posebnu
pa‘nju zaslu‘uju biografije vojvode Putnika, Vuka
Karad‘i}a, Slobodana Jovanovi}a i Stojana Novakovi}a,
ali i prve biografske skice va‘nih delatnika istorije kakvi
su bili radikalski prvak Andra Nikoli}, diplomata i
politi~ir Jovan M. Jovanovi}, poznatiji pod nadimkom
“Pi‘on” ili Ljuba Davidovi}, prvi predsednik
Demokratske stranke. Posebnu vrednost knjige ~ini
uporedni portret dva Jovanovi}a, oca i sina, Vladimira i
Slobodana, koji u preseku daje ne samo profile ~elnih
ljudi srpske kulturne i politi~ke elite, nego u sebi sa‘ima
i glavne etape razvoja politi~ke misli u Srbiji.
Sudbina najistaknutijeg liberalskog ideologa,
Vladimira Jovanovi}a, i njegovog sina Slobodana, prvog
Srbina koji je poneo to ime - u ime na~ela o slobodi koja
je ispovedao njegov otac - obuhvata razdoblje od sredine
XIX do sredine XX veka, u kojem su i otac i sin svetionici
slobode i mudrosti u jednoj maloj balkanskoj zemlji koja
se tek oslobadja orijentalnog nasledja i ulazi u porodicu
razvijenih, kako se onda govorilo, civilizovanih evropskih
dr‘ava.
Posebnu vrednost knjizi daje portret jednog u
nizu mnogih stradalnika iz redova srpskog sve{tenstva,
prote Bo‘idara Luki}a, ~iju li~nu dramu u ‘rvnju
nemilosrdne komunisti~ke “revolucije” \or|evi}
184
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
rasklapa ne samo kao istori~ar nego i kao najbli‘i
svedok. Knjiga portreta Dimitrija Djordjevi}a, odi{e
jednostavno{}u izraza i lako}om ioslikavanja dogadjajha
i likova koju mogu da dostignu samo retki znalci i
provereni majstori istorijske analize. Dobar psiholog i
suveren u tuma~enju istorijskih meandara, Dimitrije
Djordjevi} je ovom zbirkom istorijskih portreta, jo{
jednom potvrdio da je ne samo vrhunski istori~ar nego i
talentovan pisac.
Du{an T. Batakovi}
POVELJA
VIJENAC
^asopis
za
knji‘evnost,
umetnost i kulturu. Izlazi 2 puta
godi{nje, cena 10 din. Izdava~:
Narodna biblioteka, Cara
Lazara 36, 36000 Kraljevo.
Tel. 036 21 442
Novine Matice hrvatske
za knji‘evnost, umjetnost i
znanost. Izlaze dvotjedno,
cijena 6.00 kn. Uredni{tvo:
Ulica Matice hrvatske 2, 10000
Zagreb, Tel 385 (0)1 275 117.
U broju 93-94 (31 srpnja 1997)
pi{u i govore: Juri~i}, Gall,
Radja, O‘egovi}, Matu{i},
^egec, Kalini}, [tajduhar,
Beck, [vab, Bratuli}, Jareb,
[porer, Donat, [pani~ek,
Lasi}, Mandi}, Bo{njak, Juri},
Moja{, Vukov-Coli}, Govedi},
Kurelac, Luki}, Peri~i},
Katalini}, Davidovi}, Posari},
Movre, Hundi}, Attenborough,
Gili}, Berkovi}, Lovrenovi},
[tiks, [impraga, Ramadan,
Veli~kovi}, Kebo, Zaimovi},
Pecoti}, Vojkovi}, Plei},
Djordjevi},
Mudrov~i},
Pinterovi},
Crnkovi},
Mer{injak, Violi}.
Na prvoj strani, sjajni
uvodnik Borisa Marune u
dana{nju Hrvatsku - Raj na
zemlji. Na zadnjoj, kratki
izvodnik Bo‘idara Violi}a,
direktno iz Raja.
U dvobroju 2/3 1996 pi{u:
Milovan Danojli}, Draginja
Uro{evi}, Vasa Pavkovi},
Mihajlo
Panti},
Milan
Djordjevi}, Milenko Paji},
@ivorad Nedeljkovi}, Vladimir
Jagli~i}, Sne‘ana Jakovljevi},
Sa{a Radoj~i}, Borislav
Radovi}, Teofil Gotje, Mario
Luci, Ronald Harvud, Mi{el
Turnije, Piter Akrojd, Tamiki
Hara, Miroslav Egeri} . . .
Iz ovoga broja za slede}e
izdanje "Dijaloga" izabrali
smo:
Mihajlo Panti} : Kako na{
pisac zami{lja . . .
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998
185
BULLETIN D'ABONNEMENT
ORDER FORM
1 an/volume, quatre numéros: 190 FF; 56 DM; £23; US$ 39
(Institutions: 300 FF).
One year/volume, four numbers: 190 FF; 56 DM; £23; US$ 39 (Institutions:
300 FF or equivalent).
Je désire m'abonner à "DIALOGUE" pour 1 an à partir de N°
Please enter my one year subscription
for journal "DIALOGUE" starting with N°
Oui, je désire aider le journal "DIALOGUE" (la somme)
I want to help the journal "DIALOGUE" (amount)
Ci-joint mon règlement de (la somme)
I enclose cheque (total amount)
Nom et prénom/Name
Adresse/Address
Signature/Signed
Le/Date
F Pour la France: chèque au nom de "DIALOGUE", M. Suica, DIALOGUE,
20, rue Jean Colly 75015 Paris, France. Pour les autres pays: chèque au nom et
à l'adresse du représentant dans le pays de l'abonné.
Yu Za Francusku, poslati ~ek na ime "DIALOGUE", M. Suica,
DIALOGUE, 20, rue Jean Colly 75015 Paris, France. Za ostale zemlje
poslati ~ek na ime i adresu predstavnika "Dijaloga" u toj zemlji.
E For France, send cheque made out to "Dialogue" to: M. Suica, DIALOGUE, 20, rue Jean Colly 75015 Paris, France. For other countries, send
cheque payable to our representative in your country at the corresponding address
(see below).
Servis pretplate
Argentina: Egon Ciklai, Guillermo Rawson
2729 IVB, 1636 Olivos, Prov. de B. Aires
Canada: Dusan Pavlovic, 4564 Avenue
Coolbrook, Montreal, Qué, H3X 2K6.
France: Nokola Suica, 20, rue Jean Colly,
75013, Paris.
186
United Kingdom: Miss Deborah Danica
Mager, 88 Henniker Road, London E15 1JP
U. S. A.: Desa Tomasevic - Wakeman, 2471
Cedar Street, Berkeley, CA 95708
Yugoslavia: Djordje Maksimovic,
Cvijiceva 24, 11000 Beograd
DIALOGUE (Pisma), N° 25, Printemps/Spring 1998